This is a modern-English version of White Fang, originally written by London, Jack.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
![[Illustration]](images/cover.jpg)
WHITE FANG
by Jack London
Contents
CHAPTER I
THE TRAIL OF THE MEAT
Dark spruce forest frowned on either side the frozen waterway. The trees had been stripped by a recent wind of their white covering of frost, and they seemed to lean towards each other, black and ominous, in the fading light. A vast silence reigned over the land. The land itself was a desolation, lifeless, without movement, so lone and cold that the spirit of it was not even that of sadness. There was a hint in it of laughter, but of a laughter more terrible than any sadness—a laughter that was mirthless as the smile of the sphinx, a laughter cold as the frost and partaking of the grimness of infallibility. It was the masterful and incommunicable wisdom of eternity laughing at the futility of life and the effort of life. It was the Wild, the savage, frozen-hearted Northland Wild.
Dark spruce forests loomed ominously on either side of the frozen waterway. The trees had recently lost their white frost covering due to the wind, and they seemed to lean toward each other, black and foreboding, in the fading light. A vast silence enveloped the land. The land itself was desolate, lifeless, and still, so lonely and cold that its spirit was not even one of sadness. There was a hint of laughter in it, but a laughter more terrifying than any sadness—a laughter that was as joyless as the smile of the sphinx, as cold as the frost, and full of the grim certainty of eternity. It was the powerful and unshared wisdom of eternity mocking the futility of life and its struggles. It was the Wild, the savage, cold-hearted Northland Wild.
But there was life, abroad in the land and defiant. Down the frozen waterway toiled a string of wolfish dogs. Their bristly fur was rimed with frost. Their breath froze in the air as it left their mouths, spouting forth in spumes of vapour that settled upon the hair of their bodies and formed into crystals of frost. Leather harness was on the dogs, and leather traces attached them to a sled which dragged along behind. The sled was without runners. It was made of stout birch-bark, and its full surface rested on the snow. The front end of the sled was turned up, like a scroll, in order to force down and under the bore of soft snow that surged like a wave before it. On the sled, securely lashed, was a long and narrow oblong box. There were other things on the sled—blankets, an axe, and a coffee-pot and frying-pan; but prominent, occupying most of the space, was the long and narrow oblong box.
But there was life, out there in the land and defiant. Down the frozen waterway worked a string of wolf-like dogs. Their bristly fur was covered in frost. Their breath froze in the air as it left their mouths, spouting forth in clouds of vapor that settled on their fur and formed into frost crystals. The dogs wore leather harnesses, and leather traces connected them to a sled that was being dragged along behind. The sled had no runners. It was made of sturdy birch bark, and its entire surface rested on the snow. The front end of the sled was turned up, like a scroll, to push down and under the soft snow that surged like a wave in front of it. On the sled, securely tied down, was a long and narrow box. There were other items on the sled—blankets, an axe, a coffee pot, and a frying pan; but the long and narrow box took up most of the space.
In advance of the dogs, on wide snowshoes, toiled a man. At the rear of the sled toiled a second man. On the sled, in the box, lay a third man whose toil was over,—a man whom the Wild had conquered and beaten down until he would never move nor struggle again. It is not the way of the Wild to like movement. Life is an offence to it, for life is movement; and the Wild aims always to destroy movement. It freezes the water to prevent it running to the sea; it drives the sap out of the trees till they are frozen to their mighty hearts; and most ferociously and terribly of all does the Wild harry and crush into submission man—man who is the most restless of life, ever in revolt against the dictum that all movement must in the end come to the cessation of movement.
Ahead of the dogs, a man struggled in wide snowshoes. At the back of the sled, a second man worked hard. On the sled, in the box, lay a third man whose struggles were over—a man whom the Wild had defeated and worn down to the point where he would never move or fight again. The Wild doesn't like movement. Life offends it, because life is movement; and the Wild always seeks to destroy movement. It freezes water to stop it from flowing to the sea; it drives the sap out of trees until they are frozen to their cores; and most brutally and terrifyingly of all, the Wild hunts and crushes man into submission—man, who is the most restless creature, always rebelling against the idea that all movement must eventually come to a stop.
But at front and rear, unawed and indomitable, toiled the two men who were not yet dead. Their bodies were covered with fur and soft-tanned leather. Eyelashes and cheeks and lips were so coated with the crystals from their frozen breath that their faces were not discernible. This gave them the seeming of ghostly masques, undertakers in a spectral world at the funeral of some ghost. But under it all they were men, penetrating the land of desolation and mockery and silence, puny adventurers bent on colossal adventure, pitting themselves against the might of a world as remote and alien and pulseless as the abysses of space.
But at the front and back, fearless and unyielding, worked the two men who were still alive. Their bodies were covered with fur and soft leather. Their eyelashes, cheeks, and lips were coated with the ice crystals from their frozen breath, making their faces indistinguishable. This gave them the appearance of ghostly masks, like undertakers in a spectral world at the funeral of some spirit. But beneath it all, they were men, navigating a land of desolation, mockery, and silence, small adventurers on a grand quest, challenging the power of a world as distant, strange, and lifeless as the depths of space.
They travelled on without speech, saving their breath for the work of their bodies. On every side was the silence, pressing upon them with a tangible presence. It affected their minds as the many atmospheres of deep water affect the body of the diver. It crushed them with the weight of unending vastness and unalterable decree. It crushed them into the remotest recesses of their own minds, pressing out of them, like juices from the grape, all the false ardours and exaltations and undue self-values of the human soul, until they perceived themselves finite and small, specks and motes, moving with weak cunning and little wisdom amidst the play and inter-play of the great blind elements and forces.
They traveled on in silence, conserving their energy for physical labor. All around them was a silence that felt heavy and present. It affected their minds like the pressure of deep water affects a diver's body. It weighed them down with the burden of endless expanse and inevitable fate. It pushed them into the deepest corners of their thoughts, squeezing out all the false passions, inflated views, and excessive self-worth of the human spirit, until they saw themselves as limited and insignificant, tiny particles moving with weak cleverness and little understanding amidst the forces of nature.
An hour went by, and a second hour. The pale light of the short sunless day was beginning to fade, when a faint far cry arose on the still air. It soared upward with a swift rush, till it reached its topmost note, where it persisted, palpitant and tense, and then slowly died away. It might have been a lost soul wailing, had it not been invested with a certain sad fierceness and hungry eagerness. The front man turned his head until his eyes met the eyes of the man behind. And then, across the narrow oblong box, each nodded to the other.
An hour passed, then another. The pale light of the brief sunless day was starting to fade when a faint cry echoed in the still air. It rose quickly, reaching its highest note, where it lingered, tense and alive, before slowly fading away. It could’ve been the wail of a lost soul, but it had a certain sad fierceness and desperate eagerness. The front man turned his head until his eyes met those of the man behind him. Then, across the narrow oblong box, they both nodded to each other.
A second cry arose, piercing the silence with needle-like shrillness. Both men located the sound. It was to the rear, somewhere in the snow expanse they had just traversed. A third and answering cry arose, also to the rear and to the left of the second cry.
A second cry rang out, cutting through the silence with a sharp shrillness. Both men identified the sound. It was behind them, somewhere in the snowy area they had just crossed. A third cry answered, also coming from behind and to the left of the second cry.
“They’re after us, Bill,” said the man at the front.
“They're coming for us, Bill,” said the man at the front.
His voice sounded hoarse and unreal, and he had spoken with apparent effort.
His voice was raspy and unnatural, and he spoke as if it took a lot of effort.
“Meat is scarce,” answered his comrade. “I ain’t seen a rabbit sign for days.”
“Meat is hard to come by,” his friend replied. “I haven’t seen any rabbit tracks for days.”
Thereafter they spoke no more, though their ears were keen for the hunting-cries that continued to rise behind them.
Thereafter, they said nothing else, even though they were eager to hear the hunting calls that kept coming from behind them.
At the fall of darkness they swung the dogs into a cluster of spruce trees on the edge of the waterway and made a camp. The coffin, at the side of the fire, served for seat and table. The wolf-dogs, clustered on the far side of the fire, snarled and bickered among themselves, but evinced no inclination to stray off into the darkness.
At nightfall, they rounded up the dogs and camped by a cluster of spruce trees near the waterway. The coffin next to the fire was used as a seat and a table. The wolf-dogs huddled on the far side of the fire, growling and arguing with each other, but showed no signs of wanting to wander off into the dark.
“Seems to me, Henry, they’re stayin’ remarkable close to camp,” Bill commented.
“Seems to me, Henry, they’re staying really close to camp,” Bill commented.
Henry, squatting over the fire and settling the pot of coffee with a piece of ice, nodded. Nor did he speak till he had taken his seat on the coffin and begun to eat.
Henry squatted by the fire, using a piece of ice to steady the pot of coffee, and nodded. He didn't say anything until he sat on the coffin and started to eat.
“They know where their hides is safe,” he said. “They’d sooner eat grub than be grub. They’re pretty wise, them dogs.”
“They know where they’re safe,” he said. “They’d rather eat bugs than be bugs. They’re pretty smart, those dogs.”
Bill shook his head. “Oh, I don’t know.”
Bill shook his head. “I really don’t know.”
His comrade looked at him curiously. “First time I ever heard you say anything about their not bein’ wise.”
His friend looked at him curiously. “This is the first time I’ve ever heard you say anything about them not being wise.”
“Henry,” said the other, munching with deliberation the beans he was eating, “did you happen to notice the way them dogs kicked up when I was a-feedin’ ’em?”
“Henry,” said the other, deliberately chewing on the beans he was eating, “did you notice how those dogs reacted when I was feeding them?”
“They did cut up more’n usual,” Henry acknowledged.
“They did cut up more than usual,” Henry acknowledged.
“How many dogs ’ve we got, Henry?”
“How many dogs do we have, Henry?”
“Six.”
"6."
“Well, Henry . . . ” Bill stopped for a moment, in order that his words might gain greater significance. “As I was sayin’, Henry, we’ve got six dogs. I took six fish out of the bag. I gave one fish to each dog, an’, Henry, I was one fish short.”
“Well, Henry . . . ” Bill paused for a moment, wanting his words to carry more weight. “As I was saying, Henry, we have six dogs. I took six fish out of the bag. I gave one fish to each dog, and, Henry, I was one fish short.”
“You counted wrong.”
"You miscounted."
“We’ve got six dogs,” the other reiterated dispassionately. “I took out six fish. One Ear didn’t get no fish. I came back to the bag afterward an’ got ’m his fish.”
“We have six dogs,” the other repeated flatly. “I took out six fish. One Ear didn’t get any fish. I came back to the bag afterward and got him his fish.”
“We’ve only got six dogs,” Henry said.
“We only have six dogs,” Henry said.
“Henry,” Bill went on. “I won’t say they was all dogs, but there was seven of ’m that got fish.”
“Henry,” Bill continued. “I won’t say they were all dogs, but there were seven of them that caught fish.”
Henry stopped eating to glance across the fire and count the dogs.
Henry paused his meal to look over the fire and count the dogs.
“There’s only six now,” he said.
“There are only six now,” he said.
“I saw the other one run off across the snow,” Bill announced with cool positiveness. “I saw seven.”
“I saw the other one run off across the snow,” Bill said confidently. “I saw seven.”
Henry looked at him commiseratingly, and said, “I’ll be almighty glad when this trip’s over.”
Henry looked at him sympathetically and said, “I’ll be really glad when this trip is over.”
“What d’ye mean by that?” Bill demanded.
“What do you mean by that?” Bill asked.
“I mean that this load of ourn is gettin’ on your nerves, an’ that you’re beginnin’ to see things.”
“I mean that this burden of ours is getting on your nerves, and that you’re starting to lose your grip.”
“I thought of that,” Bill answered gravely. “An’ so, when I saw it run off across the snow, I looked in the snow an’ saw its tracks. Then I counted the dogs an’ there was still six of ’em. The tracks is there in the snow now. D’ye want to look at ’em? I’ll show ’em to you.”
“I thought about that,” Bill replied seriously. “And so, when I saw it dash across the snow, I looked down and spotted its tracks. Then I counted the dogs and there were still six of them. The tracks are there in the snow now. Do you want to see them? I’ll show you.”
Henry did not reply, but munched on in silence, until, the meal finished, he topped it with a final cup of coffee. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and said:
Henry didn’t respond, but kept eating quietly until he finished the meal and topped it off with one last cup of coffee. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and said:
“Then you’re thinkin’ as it was—”
“Then you’re thinking about it as it was—”
A long wailing cry, fiercely sad, from somewhere in the darkness, had interrupted him. He stopped to listen to it, then he finished his sentence with a wave of his hand toward the sound of the cry, “—one of them?”
A long, mournful wail, filled with deep sadness, came from somewhere in the darkness and interrupted him. He paused to listen, then finished his sentence with a wave of his hand toward the source of the cry, “—one of them?”
Bill nodded. “I’d a blame sight sooner think that than anything else. You noticed yourself the row the dogs made.”
Bill nodded. “I’d much rather believe that than anything else. You saw the commotion the dogs caused.”
Cry after cry, and answering cries, were turning the silence into a bedlam. From every side the cries arose, and the dogs betrayed their fear by huddling together and so close to the fire that their hair was scorched by the heat. Bill threw on more wood, before lighting his pipe.
Cry after cry, and answering cries, were turning the silence into chaos. From every direction the cries came, and the dogs showed their fear by clustering together, huddled so close to the fire that their fur was singed by the heat. Bill tossed on more wood before lighting his pipe.
“I’m thinking you’re down in the mouth some,” Henry said.
“I’m thinking you look a bit sad,” Henry said.
“Henry . . . ” He sucked meditatively at his pipe for some time before he went on. “Henry, I was a-thinkin’ what a blame sight luckier he is than you an’ me’ll ever be.”
“Henry . . . ” He thoughtfully puffed on his pipe for a while before continuing. “Henry, I was thinking about how much luckier he is than you and me will ever be.”
He indicated the third person by a downward thrust of the thumb to the box on which they sat.
He pointed to the third person with a downward motion of his thumb towards the box they were sitting on.
“You an’ me, Henry, when we die, we’ll be lucky if we get enough stones over our carcases to keep the dogs off of us.”
“You and I, Henry, when we die, we’ll be lucky if we get enough stones over our bodies to keep the dogs away from us.”
“But we ain’t got people an’ money an’ all the rest, like him,” Henry rejoined. “Long-distance funerals is somethin’ you an’ me can’t exactly afford.”
“But we don’t have people, money, or anything else like he does,” Henry replied. “Long-distance funerals are something you and I can’t really afford.”
“What gets me, Henry, is what a chap like this, that’s a lord or something in his own country, and that’s never had to bother about grub nor blankets; why he comes a-buttin’ round the Godforsaken ends of the earth—that’s what I can’t exactly see.”
“What surprises me, Henry, is why a guy like this, who's a lord or something in his own country and has never had to worry about food or blankets, would come wandering around the most remote places on earth—that’s what I don’t quite understand.”
“He might have lived to a ripe old age if he’d stayed at home,” Henry agreed.
“He might have lived a long life if he’d stayed at home,” Henry agreed.
Bill opened his mouth to speak, but changed his mind. Instead, he pointed towards the wall of darkness that pressed about them from every side. There was no suggestion of form in the utter blackness; only could be seen a pair of eyes gleaming like live coals. Henry indicated with his head a second pair, and a third. A circle of the gleaming eyes had drawn about their camp. Now and again a pair of eyes moved, or disappeared to appear again a moment later.
Bill opened his mouth to say something but thought better of it. Instead, he pointed at the surrounding wall of darkness that enveloped them on all sides. There was no shape in the pitch black; only a pair of eyes shone like glowing coals. Henry nodded toward a second pair, and then a third. A circle of shiny eyes had gathered around their camp. Occasionally, a pair of eyes shifted or vanished only to reappear a moment later.
The unrest of the dogs had been increasing, and they stampeded, in a surge of sudden fear, to the near side of the fire, cringing and crawling about the legs of the men. In the scramble one of the dogs had been overturned on the edge of the fire, and it had yelped with pain and fright as the smell of its singed coat possessed the air. The commotion caused the circle of eyes to shift restlessly for a moment and even to withdraw a bit, but it settled down again as the dogs became quiet.
The dogs had become increasingly uneasy, and in a rush of sudden fear, they bolted to the side of the fire, cowering and moving around the legs of the men. In the chaos, one of the dogs was knocked over at the edge of the fire, yelping in pain and fear as the smell of its singed fur filled the air. The disturbance caused the circle of eyes to flicker restlessly for a moment and even pull back slightly, but they settled down again as the dogs grew quiet.
“Henry, it’s a blame misfortune to be out of ammunition.”
“Henry, it’s a real shame to be out of ammo.”
Bill had finished his pipe and was helping his companion to spread the bed of fur and blanket upon the spruce boughs which he had laid over the snow before supper. Henry grunted, and began unlacing his moccasins.
Bill had finished his pipe and was helping his friend spread the fur and blanket on the spruce branches he had placed over the snow before dinner. Henry grunted and started to take off his moccasins.
“How many cartridges did you say you had left?” he asked.
“How many cartridges did you say you had left?” he asked.
“Three,” came the answer. “An’ I wisht ’twas three hundred. Then I’d show ’em what for, damn ’em!”
“Three,” came the answer. “And I wish it was three hundred. Then I’d show them what's what, damn them!”
He shook his fist angrily at the gleaming eyes, and began securely to prop his moccasins before the fire.
He shook his fist angrily at the shining eyes and started to safely place his moccasins in front of the fire.
“An’ I wisht this cold snap’d break,” he went on. “It’s ben fifty below for two weeks now. An’ I wisht I’d never started on this trip, Henry. I don’t like the looks of it. I don’t feel right, somehow. An’ while I’m wishin’, I wisht the trip was over an’ done with, an’ you an’ me a-sittin’ by the fire in Fort McGurry just about now an’ playing cribbage—that’s what I wisht.”
“Man, I really hope this cold snap ends soon,” he continued. “It’s been fifty below for two weeks now. I wish I had never started this trip, Henry. I don’t like how things are looking. I’m just not feeling right, for some reason. And while I’m wishing, I wish the trip was over and done with, and you and I were sitting by the fire in Fort McMurray right now, playing cribbage—that’s what I wish.”
Henry grunted and crawled into bed. As he dozed off he was aroused by his comrade’s voice.
Henry grunted and crawled into bed. As he drifted off, he was woken by his comrade's voice.
“Say, Henry, that other one that come in an’ got a fish—why didn’t the dogs pitch into it? That’s what’s botherin’ me.”
“Hey, Henry, that other one who came in and caught a fish—why didn’t the dogs go after it? That’s what’s bugging me.”
“You’re botherin’ too much, Bill,” came the sleepy response. “You was never like this before. You jes’ shut up now, an’ go to sleep, an’ you’ll be all hunkydory in the mornin’. Your stomach’s sour, that’s what’s botherin’ you.”
“You're bothering too much, Bill,” came the sleepy reply. “You were never like this before. Just shut up now and go to sleep, and you'll be all good in the morning. Your stomach's upset, that's what's bothering you.”
The men slept, breathing heavily, side by side, under the one covering. The fire died down, and the gleaming eyes drew closer the circle they had flung about the camp. The dogs clustered together in fear, now and again snarling menacingly as a pair of eyes drew close. Once their uproar became so loud that Bill woke up. He got out of bed carefully, so as not to disturb the sleep of his comrade, and threw more wood on the fire. As it began to flame up, the circle of eyes drew farther back. He glanced casually at the huddling dogs. He rubbed his eyes and looked at them more sharply. Then he crawled back into the blankets.
The men slept soundly, breathing heavily, side by side under the same blanket. The fire had died down, and the shining eyes closed in around the camp. The dogs huddled together in fear, occasionally growling threateningly as a pair of eyes approached. At one point, their noise got so loud that Bill woke up. He got out of bed carefully to avoid waking his companion and added more wood to the fire. As it started to flare up, the circle of eyes moved back. He glanced at the huddled dogs, rubbed his eyes, and then looked at them more closely. Then he crawled back under the blankets.
“Henry,” he said. “Oh, Henry.”
“Henry,” he said. “Oh, Henry.”
Henry groaned as he passed from sleep to waking, and demanded, “What’s wrong now?”
Henry groaned as he shifted from sleep to wakefulness, and asked, “What’s wrong now?”
“Nothin’,” came the answer; “only there’s seven of ’em again. I just counted.”
“Nothin’,” came the reply; “just that there are seven of them again. I just counted.”
Henry acknowledged receipt of the information with a grunt that slid into a snore as he drifted back into sleep.
Henry acknowledged receiving the information with a grunt that turned into a snore as he fell back asleep.
In the morning it was Henry who awoke first and routed his companion out of bed. Daylight was yet three hours away, though it was already six o’clock; and in the darkness Henry went about preparing breakfast, while Bill rolled the blankets and made the sled ready for lashing.
In the morning, Henry was the first to wake up and get his friend out of bed. It was still three hours until daylight, even though it was already six o’clock. In the dark, Henry started making breakfast while Bill rolled up the blankets and got the sled ready for lashing.
“Say, Henry,” he asked suddenly, “how many dogs did you say we had?”
“Hey, Henry,” he asked out of the blue, “how many dogs did you say we have?”
“Six.”
"6."
“Wrong,” Bill proclaimed triumphantly.
"Wrong," Bill declared triumphantly.
“Seven again?” Henry queried.
"Seven again?" Henry asked.
“No, five; one’s gone.”
“No, five; one is gone.”
“The hell!” Henry cried in wrath, leaving the cooking to come and count the dogs.
“The hell!” Henry shouted in anger, leaving the cooking to come and count the dogs.
“You’re right, Bill,” he concluded. “Fatty’s gone.”
“You’re right, Bill,” he said. “Fatty’s gone.”
“An’ he went like greased lightnin’ once he got started. Couldn’t ’ve seen ’m for smoke.”
“Then he took off like a rocket as soon as he got going. Couldn’t see him for the smoke.”
“No chance at all,” Henry concluded. “They jes’ swallowed ’m alive. I bet he was yelpin’ as he went down their throats, damn ’em!”
“No chance at all,” Henry concluded. “They just swallowed him alive. I bet he was yelling as he went down their throats, damn them!”
“He always was a fool dog,” said Bill.
“He always was a stupid dog,” said Bill.
“But no fool dog ought to be fool enough to go off an’ commit suicide that way.” He looked over the remainder of the team with a speculative eye that summed up instantly the salient traits of each animal. “I bet none of the others would do it.”
“But no stupid dog should be foolish enough to go off and commit suicide like that.” He glanced over the rest of the team with a thoughtful look that quickly captured the main characteristics of each animal. “I bet none of the others would do it.”
“Couldn’t drive ’em away from the fire with a club,” Bill agreed. “I always did think there was somethin’ wrong with Fatty anyway.”
“Couldn’t drive them away from the fire with a club,” Bill agreed. “I always thought there was something off about Fatty anyway.”
And this was the epitaph of a dead dog on the Northland trail—less scant than the epitaph of many another dog, of many a man.
And this was the epitaph of a dead dog on the Northland trail—less brief than the epitaph of many other dogs and many men.
CHAPTER II
THE SHE-WOLF
Breakfast eaten and the slim camp-outfit lashed to the sled, the men turned their backs on the cheery fire and launched out into the darkness. At once began to rise the cries that were fiercely sad—cries that called through the darkness and cold to one another and answered back. Conversation ceased. Daylight came at nine o’clock. At midday the sky to the south warmed to rose-colour, and marked where the bulge of the earth intervened between the meridian sun and the northern world. But the rose-colour swiftly faded. The grey light of day that remained lasted until three o’clock, when it, too, faded, and the pall of the Arctic night descended upon the lone and silent land.
Breakfast finished and the lightweight camping gear secured to the sled, the men turned away from the warm fire and headed into the darkness. Almost immediately, haunting cries broke the silence—sounds that called out through the darkness and cold to each other and echoed back. Conversation stopped. Daylight arrived at nine o'clock. By noon, the sky to the south glowed with a pink hue, marking where the curve of the earth blocked the midday sun from the northern world. But the pink faded quickly. The grey light that lingered lasted until three o'clock, when it too disappeared, and the heavy blanket of the Arctic night settled over the quiet, solitary land.
As darkness came on, the hunting-cries to right and left and rear drew closer—so close that more than once they sent surges of fear through the toiling dogs, throwing them into short-lived panics.
As night fell, the hunting calls from the left, right, and behind grew nearer—so close that more than once they sent waves of fear through the exhausted dogs, causing them to panic briefly.
At the conclusion of one such panic, when he and Henry had got the dogs back in the traces, Bill said:
At the end of one of those panics, when he and Henry had finally gotten the dogs back in line, Bill said:
“I wisht they’d strike game somewheres, an’ go away an’ leave us alone.”
“I wish they’d go hunt somewhere else and leave us alone.”
“They do get on the nerves horrible,” Henry sympathised.
“They really get on your nerves,” Henry agreed.
They spoke no more until camp was made.
They didn’t say anything else until they set up camp.
Henry was bending over and adding ice to the babbling pot of beans when he was startled by the sound of a blow, an exclamation from Bill, and a sharp snarling cry of pain from among the dogs. He straightened up in time to see a dim form disappearing across the snow into the shelter of the dark. Then he saw Bill, standing amid the dogs, half triumphant, half crestfallen, in one hand a stout club, in the other the tail and part of the body of a sun-cured salmon.
Henry was bent over, adding ice to the bubbling pot of beans when he was jolted by a loud noise, an exclamation from Bill, and a sharp, angry cry of pain from the dogs. He straightened up just in time to catch a glimpse of a shadowy figure disappearing into the darkness across the snow. Then he saw Bill, standing among the dogs, looking half triumphant and half defeated, holding a sturdy club in one hand and the tail and a portion of a sun-dried salmon in the other.
“It got half of it,” he announced; “but I got a whack at it jes’ the same. D’ye hear it squeal?”
“It got half of it,” he said; “but I still had a shot at it. Do you hear it squeal?”
“What’d it look like?” Henry asked.
“What did it look like?” Henry asked.
“Couldn’t see. But it had four legs an’ a mouth an’ hair an’ looked like any dog.”
"Couldn't see. But it had four legs and a mouth and hair and looked like any dog."
“Must be a tame wolf, I reckon.”
"Must be a domesticated wolf, I guess."
“It’s damned tame, whatever it is, comin’ in here at feedin’ time an’ gettin’ its whack of fish.”
“It’s really boring, whatever it is, coming in here at feeding time and getting its share of fish.”
That night, when supper was finished and they sat on the oblong box and pulled at their pipes, the circle of gleaming eyes drew in even closer than before.
That night, after dinner was done and they sat on the rectangular box, puffing on their pipes, the ring of shining eyes moved in even closer than before.
“I wisht they’d spring up a bunch of moose or something, an’ go away an’ leave us alone,” Bill said.
“I wish they’d bring in a bunch of moose or something, and just go away and leave us alone,” Bill said.
Henry grunted with an intonation that was not all sympathy, and for a quarter of an hour they sat on in silence, Henry staring at the fire, and Bill at the circle of eyes that burned in the darkness just beyond the firelight.
Henry grunted in a way that didn’t quite show sympathy, and for about fifteen minutes, they sat in silence, with Henry staring at the fire and Bill looking at the glowing eyes in the darkness just outside the light of the fire.
“I wisht we was pullin’ into McGurry right now,” he began again.
“I wish we were pulling into McGurry right now,” he started again.
“Shut up your wishin’ and your croakin’,” Henry burst out angrily. “Your stomach’s sour. That’s what’s ailin’ you. Swallow a spoonful of sody, an’ you’ll sweeten up wonderful an’ be more pleasant company.”
“Quit your complaining and whining,” Henry shouted angrily. “You’ve got a sour stomach. That’s what’s bothering you. Take a spoonful of soda, and you’ll feel much better and be more enjoyable to be around.”
In the morning Henry was aroused by fervid blasphemy that proceeded from the mouth of Bill. Henry propped himself up on an elbow and looked to see his comrade standing among the dogs beside the replenished fire, his arms raised in objurgation, his face distorted with passion.
In the morning, Henry was awakened by intense cursing coming from Bill. Henry propped himself up on one elbow and looked to see his friend standing among the dogs by the refueled fire, his arms raised in anger, his face twisted with emotion.
“Hello!” Henry called. “What’s up now?”
“Hey!” Henry called. “What’s going on now?”
“Frog’s gone,” came the answer.
“Frog's gone,” was the reply.
“No.”
“Nope.”
“I tell you yes.”
“I say yes.”
Henry leaped out of the blankets and to the dogs. He counted them with care, and then joined his partner in cursing the power of the Wild that had robbed them of another dog.
Henry jumped out of the blankets and went over to the dogs. He counted them carefully, then joined his partner in cursing the forces of the Wild that had taken another dog from them.
“Frog was the strongest dog of the bunch,” Bill pronounced finally.
“Frog was the strongest dog of the group,” Bill declared at last.
“An’ he was no fool dog neither,” Henry added.
“And he wasn’t a fool dog either,” Henry added.
And so was recorded the second epitaph in two days.
And so the second epitaph was recorded in two days.
A gloomy breakfast was eaten, and the four remaining dogs were harnessed to the sled. The day was a repetition of the days that had gone before. The men toiled without speech across the face of the frozen world. The silence was unbroken save by the cries of their pursuers, that, unseen, hung upon their rear. With the coming of night in the mid-afternoon, the cries sounded closer as the pursuers drew in according to their custom; and the dogs grew excited and frightened, and were guilty of panics that tangled the traces and further depressed the two men.
A bleak breakfast was eaten, and the four remaining dogs were harnessed to the sled. The day felt like a repeat of all the ones that had come before. The men worked silently across the frozen landscape. The silence was only broken by the distant cries of their pursuers, who remained unseen behind them. As night fell in the early afternoon, the cries grew closer as the pursuers closed in, just like they always did; the dogs became agitated and scared, causing panic that tangled the harnesses and further weighed down the two men.
“There, that’ll fix you fool critters,” Bill said with satisfaction that night, standing erect at completion of his task.
“There, that should take care of you, silly creatures,” Bill said with satisfaction that night, standing tall after finishing his task.
Henry left the cooking to come and see. Not only had his partner tied the dogs up, but he had tied them, after the Indian fashion, with sticks. About the neck of each dog he had fastened a leather thong. To this, and so close to the neck that the dog could not get his teeth to it, he had tied a stout stick four or five feet in length. The other end of the stick, in turn, was made fast to a stake in the ground by means of a leather thong. The dog was unable to gnaw through the leather at his own end of the stick. The stick prevented him from getting at the leather that fastened the other end.
Henry left the cooking to check things out. Not only had his partner tied up the dogs, but he had done it using a method like the Indians, with sticks. He had secured a leather thong around each dog's neck. To this, and so close to the neck that the dog couldn't reach it with his teeth, he had tied a sturdy stick that was four or five feet long. The other end of the stick was tied to a stake in the ground with another leather thong. The dog couldn't gnaw through the leather at his end of the stick, and the stick kept him from reaching the leather that secured the other end.
Henry nodded his head approvingly.
Henry nodded in approval.
“It’s the only contraption that’ll ever hold One Ear,” he said. “He can gnaw through leather as clean as a knife an’ jes’ about half as quick. They all’ll be here in the mornin’ hunkydory.”
“It’s the only thing that’ll ever hold One Ear,” he said. “He can chew through leather as clean as a knife and just about half as fast. They’ll all be here in the morning, no worries.”
“You jes’ bet they will,” Bill affirmed. “If one of em’ turns up missin’, I’ll go without my coffee.”
“You bet they will,” Bill confirmed. “If one of them goes missing, I’ll skip my coffee.”
“They jes’ know we ain’t loaded to kill,” Henry remarked at bed-time, indicating the gleaming circle that hemmed them in. “If we could put a couple of shots into ’em, they’d be more respectful. They come closer every night. Get the firelight out of your eyes an’ look hard—there! Did you see that one?”
“They just know we aren’t armed to defend ourselves,” Henry said at bedtime, pointing to the shiny circle that surrounded them. “If we could shoot at them a couple of times, they’d show us more respect. They get closer every night. Get the firelight out of your eyes and look closely—there! Did you see that one?”
For some time the two men amused themselves with watching the movement of vague forms on the edge of the firelight. By looking closely and steadily at where a pair of eyes burned in the darkness, the form of the animal would slowly take shape. They could even see these forms move at times.
For a while, the two men entertained themselves by watching the vague shapes at the edge of the firelight. By focusing intently on a pair of glowing eyes in the darkness, they could gradually make out the shape of the animal. They could even see these shapes move occasionally.
A sound among the dogs attracted the men’s attention. One Ear was uttering quick, eager whines, lunging at the length of his stick toward the darkness, and desisting now and again in order to make frantic attacks on the stick with his teeth.
A noise from the dogs caught the men’s attention. One Ear was making quick, excited whines, lunging with his stick into the darkness, and stopping every now and then to biting frantically at the stick.
“Look at that, Bill,” Henry whispered.
“Check that out, Bill,” Henry whispered.
Full into the firelight, with a stealthy, sidelong movement, glided a doglike animal. It moved with commingled mistrust and daring, cautiously observing the men, its attention fixed on the dogs. One Ear strained the full length of the stick toward the intruder and whined with eagerness.
Full into the firelight, with a sneaky, sideways movement, a dog-like animal slipped in. It moved with a mix of suspicion and boldness, carefully watching the men, its focus locked on the dogs. One Ear stretched the entire length of the stick toward the intruder and whined with excitement.
“That fool One Ear don’t seem scairt much,” Bill said in a low tone.
“That fool One Ear doesn’t seem scared much,” Bill said quietly.
“It’s a she-wolf,” Henry whispered back, “an’ that accounts for Fatty an’ Frog. She’s the decoy for the pack. She draws out the dog an’ then all the rest pitches in an’ eats ’m up.”
“It’s a female wolf,” Henry whispered back, “and that explains Fatty and Frog. She’s the lure for the pack. She brings out the dog and then everyone else jumps in and eats him up.”
The fire crackled. A log fell apart with a loud spluttering noise. At the sound of it the strange animal leaped back into the darkness.
The fire crackled. A log broke apart with a loud popping noise. At the sound of it, the strange animal jumped back into the darkness.
“Henry, I’m a-thinkin’,” Bill announced.
“Henry, I’m thinking,” Bill announced.
“Thinkin’ what?”
"Thinking about what?"
“I’m a-thinkin’ that was the one I lambasted with the club.”
“I think that was the one I hit with the club.”
“Ain’t the slightest doubt in the world,” was Henry’s response.
"There's not a shred of doubt in the world," was Henry's response.
“An’ right here I want to remark,” Bill went on, “that that animal’s familyarity with campfires is suspicious an’ immoral.”
“Right here I want to point out,” Bill continued, “that this animal’s familiarity with campfires is suspicious and wrong.”
“It knows for certain more’n a self-respectin’ wolf ought to know,” Henry agreed. “A wolf that knows enough to come in with the dogs at feedin’ time has had experiences.”
“It knows for sure more than a self-respecting wolf should know,” Henry agreed. “A wolf that knows enough to join the dogs at feeding time has had experiences.”
“Ol’ Villan had a dog once that run away with the wolves,” Bill cogitates aloud. “I ought to know. I shot it out of the pack in a moose pasture over ‘on Little Stick. An’ Ol’ Villan cried like a baby. Hadn’t seen it for three years, he said. Ben with the wolves all that time.”
“Old Villan had a dog once that ran away and joined the wolves,” Bill thinks out loud. “I should know. I shot it out of the pack in a moose pasture over at Little Stick. And Old Villan cried like a baby. He said he hadn’t seen it for three years. It had been with the wolves this whole time.”
“I reckon you’ve called the turn, Bill. That wolf’s a dog, an’ it’s eaten fish many’s the time from the hand of man.”
“I think you’ve hit the nail on the head, Bill. That wolf’s actually a dog, and it’s taken fish many times right out of a person’s hand.”
“An if I get a chance at it, that wolf that’s a dog’ll be jes’ meat,” Bill declared. “We can’t afford to lose no more animals.”
“if I get a chance, that wolf that’s just a dog will be nothing but meat,” Bill declared. “We can’t afford to lose any more animals.”
“But you’ve only got three cartridges,” Henry objected.
“But you only have three bullets,” Henry argued.
“I’ll wait for a dead sure shot,” was the reply.
“I’ll wait for a guaranteed shot,” was the reply.
In the morning Henry renewed the fire and cooked breakfast to the accompaniment of his partner’s snoring.
In the morning, Henry stoked the fire and made breakfast while listening to his partner snore.
“You was sleepin’ jes’ too comfortable for anything,” Henry told him, as he routed him out for breakfast. “I hadn’t the heart to rouse you.”
“You were sleeping just a bit too comfortably for anything,” Henry told him as he woke him up for breakfast. “I didn't have the heart to wake you.”
Bill began to eat sleepily. He noticed that his cup was empty and started to reach for the pot. But the pot was beyond arm’s length and beside Henry.
Bill started to eat, feeling a bit drowsy. He saw that his cup was empty and reached for the pot. But the pot was just out of reach, sitting next to Henry.
“Say, Henry,” he chided gently, “ain’t you forgot somethin’?”
“Hey, Henry,” he said gently, “didn’t you forget something?”
Henry looked about with great carefulness and shook his head. Bill held up the empty cup.
Henry looked around carefully and shook his head. Bill held up the empty cup.
“You don’t get no coffee,” Henry announced.
“You don’t get any coffee,” Henry announced.
“Ain’t run out?” Bill asked anxiously.
"Aren't we out?" Bill asked anxiously.
“Nope.”
“Nope.”
“Ain’t thinkin’ it’ll hurt my digestion?”
“Aren’t you thinking it’ll hurt my digestion?”
“Nope.”
"Nope."
A flush of angry blood pervaded Bill’s face.
A rush of anger flooded Bill's face.
“Then it’s jes’ warm an’ anxious I am to be hearin’ you explain yourself,” he said.
“Then I’m just warm and anxious to hear you explain yourself,” he said.
“Spanker’s gone,” Henry answered.
“Spanker's gone,” Henry replied.
Without haste, with the air of one resigned to misfortune Bill turned his head, and from where he sat counted the dogs.
Without rushing, with the demeanor of someone accepting their bad luck, Bill turned his head and counted the dogs from where he sat.
“How’d it happen?” he asked apathetically.
“How did it happen?” he asked with a lack of interest.
Henry shrugged his shoulders. “Don’t know. Unless One Ear gnawed ’m loose. He couldn’t a-done it himself, that’s sure.”
Henry shrugged. “I don’t know. Unless One Ear chewed it loose. He definitely couldn’t have done it himself, that’s for sure.”
“The darned cuss.” Bill spoke gravely and slowly, with no hint of the anger that was raging within. “Jes’ because he couldn’t chew himself loose, he chews Spanker loose.”
“The damn guy.” Bill spoke seriously and slowly, with no sign of the anger that was boiling inside. “Just because he couldn’t get free himself, he gets Spanker free.”
“Well, Spanker’s troubles is over anyway; I guess he’s digested by this time an’ cavortin’ over the landscape in the bellies of twenty different wolves,” was Henry’s epitaph on this, the latest lost dog. “Have some coffee, Bill.”
“Well, Spanker's troubles are over anyway; I guess he’s been digested by now and is bouncing around the landscape in the bellies of twenty different wolves,” was Henry’s comment on this, the latest lost dog. “Have some coffee, Bill.”
But Bill shook his head.
But Bill shook his head.
“Go on,” Henry pleaded, elevating the pot.
“Go on,” Henry urged, lifting the pot.
Bill shoved his cup aside. “I’ll be ding-dong-danged if I do. I said I wouldn’t if ary dog turned up missin’, an’ I won’t.”
Bill pushed his cup away. “I’ll be damned if I do. I said I wouldn’t if any dog went missing, and I won’t.”
“It’s darn good coffee,” Henry said enticingly.
“It’s really good coffee,” Henry said enticingly.
But Bill was stubborn, and he ate a dry breakfast washed down with mumbled curses at One Ear for the trick he had played.
But Bill was stubborn, and he had a dry breakfast that he gulped down while muttering curses at One Ear for the trick he had pulled.
“I’ll tie ’em up out of reach of each other to-night,” Bill said, as they took the trail.
“I’ll tie them up so they can’t reach each other tonight,” Bill said as they headed down the trail.
They had travelled little more than a hundred yards, when Henry, who was in front, bent down and picked up something with which his snowshoe had collided. It was dark, and he could not see it, but he recognised it by the touch. He flung it back, so that it struck the sled and bounced along until it fetched up on Bill’s snowshoes.
They had only traveled a little over a hundred yards when Henry, who was in front, bent down and picked up something that his snowshoe had hit. It was dark, so he couldn't see it, but he recognized it by touch. He tossed it back, and it hit the sled and bounced until it landed on Bill's snowshoes.
“Mebbe you’ll need that in your business,” Henry said.
“Maybe you’ll need that in your business,” Henry said.
Bill uttered an exclamation. It was all that was left of Spanker—the stick with which he had been tied.
Bill let out a shout. It was all that remained of Spanker—the stick he had been tied with.
“They ate ’m hide an’ all,” Bill announced. “The stick’s as clean as a whistle. They’ve ate the leather offen both ends. They’re damn hungry, Henry, an’ they’ll have you an’ me guessin’ before this trip’s over.”
“They ate the hides and everything,” Bill said. “The stick’s as clean as a whistle. They’ve eaten the leather off both ends. They’re really hungry, Henry, and they’ll have you and me guessing before this trip is over.”
Henry laughed defiantly. “I ain’t been trailed this way by wolves before, but I’ve gone through a whole lot worse an’ kept my health. Takes more’n a handful of them pesky critters to do for yours truly, Bill, my son.”
Henry laughed boldly. “I’ve never been followed by wolves like this before, but I’ve dealt with way worse and stayed healthy. It takes more than a few of those annoying creatures to take me down, Bill, my son.”
“I don’t know, I don’t know,” Bill muttered ominously.
“I don’t know, I don’t know,” Bill said ominously.
“Well, you’ll know all right when we pull into McGurry.”
“Well, you’ll definitely know when we get to McGurry.”
“I ain’t feelin’ special enthusiastic,” Bill persisted.
“I’m not feeling very enthusiastic,” Bill insisted.
“You’re off colour, that’s what’s the matter with you,” Henry dogmatised. “What you need is quinine, an’ I’m goin’ to dose you up stiff as soon as we make McGurry.”
“You're not looking well, that's what's wrong with you,” Henry said confidently. “What you need is quinine, and I'm going to give you a strong dose as soon as we get to McGurry.”
Bill grunted his disagreement with the diagnosis, and lapsed into silence. The day was like all the days. Light came at nine o’clock. At twelve o’clock the southern horizon was warmed by the unseen sun; and then began the cold grey of afternoon that would merge, three hours later, into night.
Bill grunted his disagreement with the diagnosis and fell silent. The day was just like all the others. Light appeared at nine o’clock. At noon, the southern horizon was warmed by the hidden sun, and then the cold grey of afternoon began, which would blend into night three hours later.
It was just after the sun’s futile effort to appear, that Bill slipped the rifle from under the sled-lashings and said:
It was just after the sun tried to show itself that Bill pulled the rifle from under the sled straps and said:
“You keep right on, Henry, I’m goin’ to see what I can see.”
“You just keep going, Henry, I’m going to see what I can find.”
“You’d better stick by the sled,” his partner protested. “You’ve only got three cartridges, an’ there’s no tellin’ what might happen.”
“You should stay close to the sled,” his partner argued. “You only have three cartridges, and you never know what could happen.”
“Who’s croaking now?” Bill demanded triumphantly.
“Who’s croaking now?” Bill asked triumphantly.
Henry made no reply, and plodded on alone, though often he cast anxious glances back into the grey solitude where his partner had disappeared. An hour later, taking advantage of the cut-offs around which the sled had to go, Bill arrived.
Henry didn’t respond and kept moving alone, although he frequently looked back with worry into the grey emptiness where his partner had vanished. An hour later, using the shortcuts that the sled had to navigate around, Bill showed up.
“They’re scattered an’ rangin’ along wide,” he said: “keeping up with us an’ lookin’ for game at the same time. You see, they’re sure of us, only they know they’ve got to wait to get us. In the meantime they’re willin’ to pick up anything eatable that comes handy.”
“They’re spread out and moving along wide,” he said, “staying with us and looking for food at the same time. You see, they’re confident about us, but they know they have to wait to get us. In the meantime, they’re willing to grab anything edible that comes their way.”
“You mean they think they’re sure of us,” Henry objected pointedly.
“You mean they think they know for sure about us,” Henry objected sharply.
But Bill ignored him. “I seen some of them. They’re pretty thin. They ain’t had a bite in weeks I reckon, outside of Fatty an’ Frog an’ Spanker; an’ there’s so many of ’em that that didn’t go far. They’re remarkable thin. Their ribs is like wash-boards, an’ their stomachs is right up against their backbones. They’re pretty desperate, I can tell you. They’ll be goin’ mad, yet, an’ then watch out.”
But Bill ignored him. “I’ve seen some of them. They’re really skinny. They haven’t eaten in weeks, I guess, except for Fatty, Frog, and Spanker; and there are so many of them that didn’t help much. They’re incredibly thin. Their ribs are like washboards, and their stomachs are pressed right up against their backbones. They’re pretty desperate, I can tell you. They’ll go crazy soon, and then watch out.”
A few minutes later, Henry, who was now travelling behind the sled, emitted a low, warning whistle. Bill turned and looked, then quietly stopped the dogs. To the rear, from around the last bend and plainly into view, on the very trail they had just covered, trotted a furry, slinking form. Its nose was to the trail, and it trotted with a peculiar, sliding, effortless gait. When they halted, it halted, throwing up its head and regarding them steadily with nostrils that twitched as it caught and studied the scent of them.
A few minutes later, Henry, who was now behind the sled, let out a low, warning whistle. Bill turned and looked, then quietly stopped the dogs. Coming from around the last bend and clearly in view, on the very path they had just traveled, was a furry, sneaky figure. Its nose was to the ground, and it moved with a strange, smooth, effortless stride. When they stopped, it stopped too, lifting its head and watching them intently, its nostrils flaring as it caught and examined their scent.
“It’s the she-wolf,” Bill answered.
“It’s the female wolf,” Bill answered.
The dogs had lain down in the snow, and he walked past them to join his partner in the sled. Together they watched the strange animal that had pursued them for days and that had already accomplished the destruction of half their dog-team.
The dogs were lying in the snow, and he walked by them to join his partner on the sled. Together, they watched the unusual animal that had been chasing them for days and had already taken out half of their dog team.
After a searching scrutiny, the animal trotted forward a few steps. This it repeated several times, till it was a short hundred yards away. It paused, head up, close by a clump of spruce trees, and with sight and scent studied the outfit of the watching men. It looked at them in a strangely wistful way, after the manner of a dog; but in its wistfulness there was none of the dog affection. It was a wistfulness bred of hunger, as cruel as its own fangs, as merciless as the frost itself.
After a careful look, the animal walked forward a few steps. It repeated this several times until it was about a hundred yards away. It stopped, head up, near a group of spruce trees, and used its sight and smell to assess the gear of the watching men. It gazed at them in a strangely longing way, like a dog might; but in that longing, there was none of the dog’s affection. It was a longing driven by hunger, as harsh as its own teeth, as relentless as the frost itself.
It was large for a wolf, its gaunt frame advertising the lines of an animal that was among the largest of its kind.
It was big for a wolf, its thin body showing the features of an animal that was one of the largest of its species.
“Stands pretty close to two feet an’ a half at the shoulders,” Henry commented. “An’ I’ll bet it ain’t far from five feet long.”
“It's about two and a half feet tall at the shoulders,” Henry said. “And I bet it's pretty close to five feet long.”
“Kind of strange colour for a wolf,” was Bill’s criticism. “I never seen a red wolf before. Looks almost cinnamon to me.”
“That's a weird color for a wolf,” Bill said. “I've never seen a red wolf before. It looks almost cinnamon to me.”
The animal was certainly not cinnamon-coloured. Its coat was the true wolf-coat. The dominant colour was grey, and yet there was to it a faint reddish hue—a hue that was baffling, that appeared and disappeared, that was more like an illusion of the vision, now grey, distinctly grey, and again giving hints and glints of a vague redness of colour not classifiable in terms of ordinary experience.
The animal was definitely not cinnamon-colored. Its fur was the real wolf coat. The main color was grey, but it had a subtle reddish tint—a tint that was confusing, that seemed to come and go, more like a trick of the light, now distinctly grey, then hinting and glimmering with a vague redness that couldn't be defined by ordinary experience.
“Looks for all the world like a big husky sled-dog,” Bill said. “I wouldn’t be s’prised to see it wag its tail.”
“Looks just like a big husky sled dog,” Bill said. “I wouldn’t be surprised to see it wag its tail.”
“Hello, you husky!” he called. “Come here, you whatever-your-name-is.”
“Hey, you husky!” he shouted. “Come here, you whatever-your-name-is.”
“Ain’t a bit scairt of you,” Henry laughed.
“Ain’t scared of you at all,” Henry laughed.
Bill waved his hand at it threateningly and shouted loudly; but the animal betrayed no fear. The only change in it that they could notice was an accession of alertness. It still regarded them with the merciless wistfulness of hunger. They were meat, and it was hungry; and it would like to go in and eat them if it dared.
Bill waved his hand at it in a threatening way and shouted loudly, but the animal showed no fear. The only difference they noticed was that it seemed more alert. It still looked at them with the relentless longing of hunger. They were its prey, and it was hungry; it would have loved to come in and eat them if it had the guts to do so.
“Look here, Henry,” Bill said, unconsciously lowering his voice to a whisper because of what he imitated. “We’ve got three cartridges. But it’s a dead shot. Couldn’t miss it. It’s got away with three of our dogs, an’ we oughter put a stop to it. What d’ye say?”
“Listen up, Henry,” Bill said, unconsciously lowering his voice to a whisper because of what he was mimicking. “We have three cartridges. It’s a sure shot. We can’t miss it. It’s gotten away with three of our dogs, and we should put a stop to it. What do you think?”
Henry nodded his consent. Bill cautiously slipped the gun from under the sled-lashing. The gun was on the way to his shoulder, but it never got there. For in that instant the she-wolf leaped sidewise from the trail into the clump of spruce trees and disappeared.
Henry nodded in agreement. Bill carefully pulled the gun from under the sled’s straps. The gun was moving toward his shoulder, but it never reached there. For in that moment, the she-wolf jumped sideways off the trail into the cluster of spruce trees and vanished.
The two men looked at each other. Henry whistled long and comprehendingly.
The two men looked at each other. Henry whistled a long, knowing whistle.
“I might have knowed it,” Bill chided himself aloud as he replaced the gun. “Of course a wolf that knows enough to come in with the dogs at feedin’ time, ’d know all about shooting-irons. I tell you right now, Henry, that critter’s the cause of all our trouble. We’d have six dogs at the present time, ’stead of three, if it wasn’t for her. An’ I tell you right now, Henry, I’m goin’ to get her. She’s too smart to be shot in the open. But I’m goin’ to lay for her. I’ll bushwhack her as sure as my name is Bill.”
“I should have known,” Bill scolded himself out loud as he put the gun away. “Of course, a wolf that’s smart enough to hang out with the dogs at feeding time would know all about guns. I’m telling you right now, Henry, that creature is the reason for all our problems. We’d have six dogs right now instead of three if it weren’t for her. And I’m telling you right now, Henry, I’m going to catch her. She’s too clever to be shot in the open. But I’m going to wait for her. I’ll ambush her, as sure as my name is Bill.”
“You needn’t stray off too far in doin’ it,” his partner admonished. “If that pack ever starts to jump you, them three cartridges’d be wuth no more’n three whoops in hell. Them animals is damn hungry, an’ once they start in, they’ll sure get you, Bill.”
“You don’t need to go too far doing that,” his partner warned. “If that pack ever comes after you, those three cartridges won’t be worth more than three shouts in hell. Those animals are really hungry, and once they start, they’ll definitely get you, Bill.”
They camped early that night. Three dogs could not drag the sled so fast nor for so long hours as could six, and they were showing unmistakable signs of playing out. And the men went early to bed, Bill first seeing to it that the dogs were tied out of gnawing-reach of one another.
They set up camp early that night. Three dogs couldn't pull the sled as quickly or for as long as six could, and they were clearly starting to tire. The men went to bed early, with Bill making sure the dogs were tied up so they couldn't chew on each other.
But the wolves were growing bolder, and the men were aroused more than once from their sleep. So near did the wolves approach, that the dogs became frantic with terror, and it was necessary to replenish the fire from time to time in order to keep the adventurous marauders at safer distance.
But the wolves were getting bolder, and the men were woken up more than once from their sleep. The wolves came so close that the dogs became frantic with fear, and it was necessary to add fuel to the fire from time to time to keep the daring invaders at a safer distance.
“I’ve hearn sailors talk of sharks followin’ a ship,” Bill remarked, as he crawled back into the blankets after one such replenishing of the fire. “Well, them wolves is land sharks. They know their business better’n we do, an’ they ain’t a-holdin’ our trail this way for their health. They’re goin’ to get us. They’re sure goin’ to get us, Henry.”
“I’ve heard sailors talk about sharks following a ship,” Bill said as he crawled back under the blankets after another fire replenishing. “Well, those wolves are like land sharks. They know what they’re doing better than we do, and they’re not following our trail for their health. They’re going to get us. They’re definitely going to get us, Henry.”
“They’ve half got you a’ready, a-talkin’ like that,” Henry retorted sharply. “A man’s half licked when he says he is. An’ you’re half eaten from the way you’re goin’ on about it.”
“They’ve almost got you already, talking like that,” Henry shot back firmly. “A man’s already halfway defeated when he admits it. And you’re halfway there from the way you’re going on about it.”
“They’ve got away with better men than you an’ me,” Bill answered.
“They’ve gotten away with better men than you and me,” Bill replied.
“Oh, shet up your croakin’. You make me all-fired tired.”
“Oh, shut up with your complaining. You make me really tired.”
Henry rolled over angrily on his side, but was surprised that Bill made no similar display of temper. This was not Bill’s way, for he was easily angered by sharp words. Henry thought long over it before he went to sleep, and as his eyelids fluttered down and he dozed off, the thought in his mind was: “There’s no mistakin’ it, Bill’s almighty blue. I’ll have to cheer him up to-morrow.”
Henry angrily rolled over onto his side, but he was surprised that Bill didn’t show any similar anger. That wasn’t like Bill, since he usually got upset by harsh words. Henry thought about it for a while before falling asleep, and as his eyelids fluttered shut and he dozed off, the thought in his mind was: “There’s no doubt about it, Bill’s really down. I’ll need to cheer him up tomorrow.”
CHAPTER III
THE HUNGER CRY
The day began auspiciously. They had lost no dogs during the night, and they swung out upon the trail and into the silence, the darkness, and the cold with spirits that were fairly light. Bill seemed to have forgotten his forebodings of the previous night, and even waxed facetious with the dogs when, at midday, they overturned the sled on a bad piece of trail.
The day started off well. They hadn’t lost any dogs overnight, and they set out on the trail into the quiet, the darkness, and the cold with pretty good spirits. Bill seemed to have forgotten his worries from the night before and even joked with the dogs when, at noon, they tipped the sled over on a rough section of the trail.
It was an awkward mix-up. The sled was upside down and jammed between a tree-trunk and a huge rock, and they were forced to unharness the dogs in order to straighten out the tangle. The two men were bent over the sled and trying to right it, when Henry observed One Ear sidling away.
It was an awkward mix-up. The sled was turned upside down and stuck between a tree trunk and a huge rock, so they had to take the dogs out of their harnesses to sort out the mess. The two men were leaning over the sled, trying to put it right, when Henry noticed One Ear sneaking away.
“Here, you, One Ear!” he cried, straightening up and turning around on the dog.
“Hey, you, One Ear!” he shouted, standing up straight and turning to the dog.
But One Ear broke into a run across the snow, his traces trailing behind him. And there, out in the snow of their back track, was the she-wolf waiting for him. As he neared her, he became suddenly cautious. He slowed down to an alert and mincing walk and then stopped. He regarded her carefully and dubiously, yet desirefully. She seemed to smile at him, showing her teeth in an ingratiating rather than a menacing way. She moved toward him a few steps, playfully, and then halted. One Ear drew near to her, still alert and cautious, his tail and ears in the air, his head held high.
But One Ear took off running through the snow, his traces trailing behind him. There, in the snow of their path, was the she-wolf waiting for him. As he got closer, he suddenly became cautious. He slowed to a careful, delicate walk and then stopped. He looked at her closely, uncertain but also intrigued. She seemed to smile at him, baring her teeth in a friendly rather than threatening way. She took a few playful steps toward him before stopping. One Ear approached her, still alert and wary, his tail and ears up, his head held high.
He tried to sniff noses with her, but she retreated playfully and coyly. Every advance on his part was accompanied by a corresponding retreat on her part. Step by step she was luring him away from the security of his human companionship. Once, as though a warning had in vague ways flitted through his intelligence, he turned his head and looked back at the overturned sled, at his team-mates, and at the two men who were calling to him.
He tried to nuzzle her, but she playfully and shyly pulled away. Every move he made towards her was met with a similar step back from her. Bit by bit, she was tempting him away from the comfort of his human friends. At one point, as if some instinct had vaguely registered in his mind, he turned his head to glance back at the flipped sled, his teammates, and the two men who were calling out to him.
But whatever idea was forming in his mind, was dissipated by the she-wolf, who advanced upon him, sniffed noses with him for a fleeting instant, and then resumed her coy retreat before his renewed advances.
But whatever thought was developing in his mind was lost when the she-wolf approached him, briefly touched noses with him, and then playfully retreated from his attempts to get closer.
In the meantime, Bill had bethought himself of the rifle. But it was jammed beneath the overturned sled, and by the time Henry had helped him to right the load, One Ear and the she-wolf were too close together and the distance too great to risk a shot.
In the meantime, Bill remembered the rifle. But it was stuck under the flipped sled, and by the time Henry helped him get the load upright, One Ear and the she-wolf were too close together and the distance too far to take the shot.
Too late One Ear learned his mistake. Before they saw the cause, the two men saw him turn and start to run back toward them. Then, approaching at right angles to the trail and cutting off his retreat they saw a dozen wolves, lean and grey, bounding across the snow. On the instant, the she-wolf’s coyness and playfulness disappeared. With a snarl she sprang upon One Ear. He thrust her off with his shoulder, and, his retreat cut off and still intent on regaining the sled, he altered his course in an attempt to circle around to it. More wolves were appearing every moment and joining in the chase. The she-wolf was one leap behind One Ear and holding her own.
Too late, One Ear realized his mistake. Before they saw what was happening, the two men noticed him turn and start to run back toward them. Then, coming in at right angles to the trail and blocking his escape, they saw a dozen wolves, lean and grey, leaping across the snow. In an instant, the she-wolf's coyness and playfulness vanished. With a snarl, she lunged at One Ear. He pushed her off with his shoulder, and with his escape route cut off and still focused on getting back to the sled, he changed his direction to try to circle back to it. More wolves kept emerging every moment, joining in the chase. The she-wolf was just a leap behind One Ear and keeping up.
“Where are you goin’?” Henry suddenly demanded, laying his hand on his partner’s arm.
“Where are you going?” Henry suddenly asked, placing his hand on his partner’s arm.
Bill shook it off. “I won’t stand it,” he said. “They ain’t a-goin’ to get any more of our dogs if I can help it.”
Bill shook it off. “I won’t put up with it,” he said. “They’re not getting any more of our dogs if I can help it.”
Gun in hand, he plunged into the underbrush that lined the side of the trail. His intention was apparent enough. Taking the sled as the centre of the circle that One Ear was making, Bill planned to tap that circle at a point in advance of the pursuit. With his rifle, in the broad daylight, it might be possible for him to awe the wolves and save the dog.
Gun in hand, he plunged into the underbrush along the trail. His intention was clear. Using the sled as the center of the circle that One Ear was making, Bill aimed to intersect that circle ahead of the chase. With his rifle, in the bright daylight, he hoped to intimidate the wolves and save the dog.
“Say, Bill!” Henry called after him. “Be careful! Don’t take no chances!”
“Hey, Bill!” Henry yelled after him. “Be careful! Don’t take any chances!”
Henry sat down on the sled and watched. There was nothing else for him to do. Bill had already gone from sight; but now and again, appearing and disappearing amongst the underbrush and the scattered clumps of spruce, could be seen One Ear. Henry judged his case to be hopeless. The dog was thoroughly alive to its danger, but it was running on the outer circle while the wolf-pack was running on the inner and shorter circle. It was vain to think of One Ear so outdistancing his pursuers as to be able to cut across their circle in advance of them and to regain the sled.
Henry sat down on the sled and watched. There was nothing else for him to do. Bill had already vanished from view, but now and then, One Ear could be seen appearing and disappearing among the underbrush and scattered clumps of spruce. Henry realized the situation was hopeless. The dog was well aware of its danger, but it was running on the outer circle while the wolf pack was on the inner and shorter circle. It was futile to think that One Ear could outpace its pursuers enough to cut across their path and reach the sled first.
The different lines were rapidly approaching a point. Somewhere out there in the snow, screened from his sight by trees and thickets, Henry knew that the wolf-pack, One Ear, and Bill were coming together. All too quickly, far more quickly than he had expected, it happened. He heard a shot, then two shots, in rapid succession, and he knew that Bill’s ammunition was gone. Then he heard a great outcry of snarls and yelps. He recognised One Ear’s yell of pain and terror, and he heard a wolf-cry that bespoke a stricken animal. And that was all. The snarls ceased. The yelping died away. Silence settled down again over the lonely land.
The different paths were quickly coming together. Somewhere out in the snow, hidden from his view by trees and bushes, Henry knew that the wolf pack, One Ear, and Bill were converging. It happened all too fast, much quicker than he expected. He heard a shot, then two shots in quick succession, and realized that Bill was out of ammo. Then he heard a loud chorus of snarls and howls. He recognized One Ear’s cry of pain and fear, and he heard a wolf’s cry that indicated a wounded animal. And that was it. The snarls stopped. The howling faded away. Silence fell over the desolate land once again.
He sat for a long while upon the sled. There was no need for him to go and see what had happened. He knew it as though it had taken place before his eyes. Once, he roused with a start and hastily got the axe out from underneath the lashings. But for some time longer he sat and brooded, the two remaining dogs crouching and trembling at his feet.
He sat on the sled for a long time. He didn’t need to check what had happened; he already knew it as if he had seen it unfold. At one point, he jolted awake and quickly pulled the axe out from under the straps. But he sat there for a while longer, lost in thought, while the two remaining dogs huddled and trembled at his feet.
At last he arose in a weary manner, as though all the resilience had gone out of his body, and proceeded to fasten the dogs to the sled. He passed a rope over his shoulder, a man-trace, and pulled with the dogs. He did not go far. At the first hint of darkness he hastened to make a camp, and he saw to it that he had a generous supply of firewood. He fed the dogs, cooked and ate his supper, and made his bed close to the fire.
At last, he got up wearily, as if all his energy had been drained, and started to tie the dogs to the sled. He looped a rope over his shoulder, attached it to the dogs, and pulled. He didn't go far. At the first sign of darkness, he quickly set up camp and made sure he had plenty of firewood. He fed the dogs, cooked and ate his dinner, and made his bed near the fire.
But he was not destined to enjoy that bed. Before his eyes closed the wolves had drawn too near for safety. It no longer required an effort of the vision to see them. They were all about him and the fire, in a narrow circle, and he could see them plainly in the firelight lying down, sitting up, crawling forward on their bellies, or slinking back and forth. They even slept. Here and there he could see one curled up in the snow like a dog, taking the sleep that was now denied himself.
But he wasn't meant to enjoy that bed. Just as he was about to close his eyes, the wolves had come too close for comfort. It didn't take any effort to see them anymore. They surrounded him and the fire in a tight circle, and he could clearly see them in the firelight—some lying down, some sitting up, some crawling forward on their bellies, or moving back and forth. They even slept. Here and there, he spotted one curled up in the snow like a dog, getting the sleep that was now out of reach for him.
He kept the fire brightly blazing, for he knew that it alone intervened between the flesh of his body and their hungry fangs. His two dogs stayed close by him, one on either side, leaning against him for protection, crying and whimpering, and at times snarling desperately when a wolf approached a little closer than usual. At such moments, when his dogs snarled, the whole circle would be agitated, the wolves coming to their feet and pressing tentatively forward, a chorus of snarls and eager yelps rising about him. Then the circle would lie down again, and here and there a wolf would resume its broken nap.
He kept the fire brightly lit, knowing it was the only thing between his body and their hungry fangs. His two dogs stayed close by him, one on each side, leaning against him for protection, whimpering and whimpering, and sometimes snarling desperately when a wolf got a little too close. In those moments, when his dogs snarled, the whole pack would stir, the wolves getting to their feet and cautiously moving forward, a mix of snarls and eager yelps rising around him. Then the pack would settle down again, and here and there a wolf would go back to its interrupted nap.
But this circle had a continuous tendency to draw in upon him. Bit by bit, an inch at a time, with here a wolf bellying forward, and there a wolf bellying forward, the circle would narrow until the brutes were almost within springing distance. Then he would seize brands from the fire and hurl them into the pack. A hasty drawing back always resulted, accompanied by angry yelps and frightened snarls when a well-aimed brand struck and scorched a too daring animal.
But this circle kept getting closer to him. Little by little, inch by inch, with one wolf pushing forward here and another there, the circle would tighten until the wolves were nearly within jumping distance. Then he would grab sticks from the fire and throw them at the pack. They would always pull back quickly, making angry yelps and scared growls when a well-thrown stick hit and burned a braver animal.
Morning found the man haggard and worn, wide-eyed from want of sleep. He cooked breakfast in the darkness, and at nine o’clock, when, with the coming of daylight, the wolf-pack drew back, he set about the task he had planned through the long hours of the night. Chopping down young saplings, he made them cross-bars of a scaffold by lashing them high up to the trunks of standing trees. Using the sled-lashing for a heaving rope, and with the aid of the dogs, he hoisted the coffin to the top of the scaffold.
Morning found the man exhausted and tired, his eyes wide from lack of sleep. He cooked breakfast in the dark, and at nine o'clock, when the wolf pack retreated with the arrival of daylight, he got to work on the task he had planned through the long night. He chopped down young saplings and made them into crossbars for a scaffold by tying them high up to the trunks of standing trees. Using the sled lashing as a lifting rope and with the help of the dogs, he lifted the coffin to the top of the scaffold.
“They got Bill, an’ they may get me, but they’ll sure never get you, young man,” he said, addressing the dead body in its tree-sepulchre.
“They got Bill, and they might get me, but they’ll definitely never get you, young man,” he said, addressing the dead body in its tree grave.
Then he took the trail, the lightened sled bounding along behind the willing dogs; for they, too, knew that safety lay open in the gaining of Fort McGurry. The wolves were now more open in their pursuit, trotting sedately behind and ranging along on either side, their red tongues lolling out, their lean sides showing the undulating ribs with every movement. They were very lean, mere skin-bags stretched over bony frames, with strings for muscles—so lean that Henry found it in his mind to marvel that they still kept their feet and did not collapse forthright in the snow.
Then he took the trail, the lighter sled bouncing along behind the eager dogs; they also understood that safety was in reaching Fort McGurry. The wolves were now more open in their chase, trotting calmly behind and spreading out on either side, their red tongues hanging out, their thin sides revealing the shifting ribs with every movement. They were incredibly thin, just skin stretched over bony frames, with barely any muscles—so lean that Henry couldn't help but wonder how they still managed to keep moving and didn't just drop in the snow.
He did not dare travel until dark. At midday, not only did the sun warm the southern horizon, but it even thrust its upper rim, pale and golden, above the sky-line. He received it as a sign. The days were growing longer. The sun was returning. But scarcely had the cheer of its light departed, than he went into camp. There were still several hours of grey daylight and sombre twilight, and he utilised them in chopping an enormous supply of fire-wood.
He didn’t dare travel until it was dark. At noon, the sun warmed the southern horizon and even peeked its pale, golden rim above the skyline. He took it as a sign. The days were getting longer. The sun was coming back. But just as the warmth of its light faded, he set up camp. There were still a few hours of gray daylight and dim twilight left, and he used that time to chop a huge supply of firewood.
With night came horror. Not only were the starving wolves growing bolder, but lack of sleep was telling upon Henry. He dozed despite himself, crouching by the fire, the blankets about his shoulders, the axe between his knees, and on either side a dog pressing close against him. He awoke once and saw in front of him, not a dozen feet away, a big grey wolf, one of the largest of the pack. And even as he looked, the brute deliberately stretched himself after the manner of a lazy dog, yawning full in his face and looking upon him with a possessive eye, as if, in truth, he were merely a delayed meal that was soon to be eaten.
With night came terror. Not only were the starving wolves getting bolder, but the lack of sleep was catching up to Henry. He dozed off despite himself, crouching by the fire, with blankets draped over his shoulders, the axe between his knees, and a dog pressed close on either side of him. He woke up once and saw directly in front of him, just a few feet away, a large grey wolf, one of the biggest in the pack. And even as he stared, the creature stretched out lazily like a dog, yawning right in his face and eyeing him with a possessive gaze, as if he were just a delayed meal about to be eaten.
This certitude was shown by the whole pack. Fully a score he could count, staring hungrily at him or calmly sleeping in the snow. They reminded him of children gathered about a spread table and awaiting permission to begin to eat. And he was the food they were to eat! He wondered how and when the meal would begin.
This certainty was reflected by the entire pack. He could count at least twenty, staring at him hungrily or peacefully resting in the snow. They reminded him of kids gathered around a set table, waiting for permission to start eating. And he was the food they were going to eat! He wondered how and when the meal would begin.
As he piled wood on the fire he discovered an appreciation of his own body which he had never felt before. He watched his moving muscles and was interested in the cunning mechanism of his fingers. By the light of the fire he crooked his fingers slowly and repeatedly now one at a time, now all together, spreading them wide or making quick gripping movements. He studied the nail-formation, and prodded the finger-tips, now sharply, and again softly, gauging the while the nerve-sensations produced. It fascinated him, and he grew suddenly fond of this subtle flesh of his that worked so beautifully and smoothly and delicately. Then he would cast a glance of fear at the wolf-circle drawn expectantly about him, and like a blow the realisation would strike him that this wonderful body of his, this living flesh, was no more than so much meat, a quest of ravenous animals, to be torn and slashed by their hungry fangs, to be sustenance to them as the moose and the rabbit had often been sustenance to him.
As he stacked wood on the fire, he felt a newfound appreciation for his own body that he had never experienced before. He watched his muscles move and was intrigued by the dexterity of his fingers. In the light of the fire, he slowly curled his fingers, one at a time, then all together, spreading them wide or making quick gripping motions. He examined the shape of his nails and poked at his fingertips, sometimes sharply and sometimes gently, all the while sensing the different feelings produced. It fascinated him, and he suddenly felt fond of this delicate flesh that worked so beautifully and smoothly. Then, he would glance nervously at the wolf pack circling around him, and like a jolt, it hit him that this amazing body of his, this living flesh, was nothing more than meat, prey for hungry animals, to be torn and ripped apart by their sharp teeth, just as the moose and the rabbit had often been food for him.
He came out of a doze that was half nightmare, to see the red-hued she-wolf before him. She was not more than half a dozen feet away sitting in the snow and wistfully regarding him. The two dogs were whimpering and snarling at his feet, but she took no notice of them. She was looking at the man, and for some time he returned her look. There was nothing threatening about her. She looked at him merely with a great wistfulness, but he knew it to be the wistfulness of an equally great hunger. He was the food, and the sight of him excited in her the gustatory sensations. Her mouth opened, the saliva drooled forth, and she licked her chops with the pleasure of anticipation.
He woke up from a doze that felt like a nightmare to see the red-hued she-wolf in front of him. She was no more than six feet away, sitting in the snow and gazing at him longingly. The two dogs were whimpering and growling at his feet, but she ignored them. She focused on the man, and for a while, he held her gaze. There was nothing menacing about her. She looked at him with deep yearning, but he recognized it as the yearning of intense hunger. He was her meal, and seeing him stirred up her appetite. Her mouth opened, saliva dripped out, and she licked her lips in anticipation.
A spasm of fear went through him. He reached hastily for a brand to throw at her. But even as he reached, and before his fingers had closed on the missile, she sprang back into safety; and he knew that she was used to having things thrown at her. She had snarled as she sprang away, baring her white fangs to their roots, all her wistfulness vanishing, being replaced by a carnivorous malignity that made him shudder. He glanced at the hand that held the brand, noticing the cunning delicacy of the fingers that gripped it, how they adjusted themselves to all the inequalities of the surface, curling over and under and about the rough wood, and one little finger, too close to the burning portion of the brand, sensitively and automatically writhing back from the hurtful heat to a cooler gripping-place; and in the same instant he seemed to see a vision of those same sensitive and delicate fingers being crushed and torn by the white teeth of the she-wolf. Never had he been so fond of this body of his as now when his tenure of it was so precarious.
A rush of fear washed over him. He quickly reached for a torch to throw at her. But just as he grabbed for it, and before his fingers could fully grasp the weapon, she leaped back into safety; he realized she was used to having things thrown at her. She had snarled as she jumped away, exposing her white fangs to their roots, all her previous longing evaporating, replaced by a predatory malice that made him shudder. He looked at the hand that held the torch, noticing the delicate precision of the fingers gripping it, adjusting to the uneven surface, curling over, under, and around the rough wood, while one little finger, too close to the fire, instinctively pulled back from the painful heat to a cooler spot; in that moment, he seemed to envision those same sensitive fingers being crushed and torn by the she-wolf’s sharp teeth. Never had he appreciated his body as much as he did now, when his hold on it felt so fragile.
All night, with burning brands, he fought off the hungry pack. When he dozed despite himself, the whimpering and snarling of the dogs aroused him. Morning came, but for the first time the light of day failed to scatter the wolves. The man waited in vain for them to go. They remained in a circle about him and his fire, displaying an arrogance of possession that shook his courage born of the morning light.
All night, with flaming torches, he kept the hungry pack at bay. Whenever he dozed off, the whimpering and growling of the dogs would wake him up. Morning arrived, but for the first time, the daylight didn’t drive the wolves away. The man waited in vain for them to leave. They stayed in a circle around him and his fire, showing an air of ownership that undermined the confidence he had gained from the morning light.
He made one desperate attempt to pull out on the trail. But the moment he left the protection of the fire, the boldest wolf leaped for him, but leaped short. He saved himself by springing back, the jaws snapping together a scant six inches from his thigh. The rest of the pack was now up and surging upon him, and a throwing of firebrands right and left was necessary to drive them back to a respectful distance.
He made one last desperate attempt to escape on the trail. But the moment he stepped out of the safety of the fire, the bravest wolf jumped for him, but fell short. He saved himself by jumping back, the wolf's jaws snapping just six inches away from his thigh. The rest of the pack was now on their feet and charging at him, and he had to throw firebrands in every direction to keep them at a safe distance.
Even in the daylight he did not dare leave the fire to chop fresh wood. Twenty feet away towered a huge dead spruce. He spent half the day extending his campfire to the tree, at any moment a half dozen burning faggots ready at hand to fling at his enemies. Once at the tree, he studied the surrounding forest in order to fell the tree in the direction of the most firewood.
Even in daylight, he didn't dare leave the fire to chop fresh wood. Twenty feet away stood a giant dead spruce. He spent half the day extending his campfire to the tree, always ready with a handful of burning sticks to throw at his enemies. Once he reached the tree, he surveyed the surrounding forest to plan how to fell it in the direction that would give him the most firewood.
The night was a repetition of the night before, save that the need for sleep was becoming overpowering. The snarling of his dogs was losing its efficacy. Besides, they were snarling all the time, and his benumbed and drowsy senses no longer took note of changing pitch and intensity. He awoke with a start. The she-wolf was less than a yard from him. Mechanically, at short range, without letting go of it, he thrust a brand full into her open and snarling mouth. She sprang away, yelling with pain, and while he took delight in the smell of burning flesh and hair, he watched her shaking her head and growling wrathfully a score of feet away.
The night was just like the one before, except the need for sleep was becoming overwhelming. The growling of his dogs was losing its effect. Besides, they were growling all the time, and his numb and sleepy senses no longer registered the changes in tone and intensity. He jolted awake. The she-wolf was less than a yard away from him. Instinctively, at close range, he thrust a burning brand right into her open, snarling mouth without letting go. She jumped back, screaming in pain, and while he reveled in the smell of burnt flesh and fur, he watched her shake her head and growl angrily several feet away.
But this time, before he dozed again, he tied a burning pine-knot to his right hand. His eyes were closed but few minutes when the burn of the flame on his flesh awakened him. For several hours he adhered to this programme. Every time he was thus awakened he drove back the wolves with flying brands, replenished the fire, and rearranged the pine-knot on his hand. All worked well, but there came a time when he fastened the pine-knot insecurely. As his eyes closed it fell away from his hand.
But this time, before he dozed off again, he tied a burning pine-knot to his right hand. He had barely closed his eyes for a few minutes when the pain of the flame on his skin woke him up. He followed this routine for several hours. Each time he was awakened, he fought off the wolves with flaming branches, added more wood to the fire, and readjusted the pine-knot on his hand. Everything was going well until he didn't secure the pine-knot properly. As soon as he closed his eyes, it slipped off his hand.
He dreamed. It seemed to him that he was in Fort McGurry. It was warm and comfortable, and he was playing cribbage with the Factor. Also, it seemed to him that the fort was besieged by wolves. They were howling at the very gates, and sometimes he and the Factor paused from the game to listen and laugh at the futile efforts of the wolves to get in. And then, so strange was the dream, there was a crash. The door was burst open. He could see the wolves flooding into the big living-room of the fort. They were leaping straight for him and the Factor. With the bursting open of the door, the noise of their howling had increased tremendously. This howling now bothered him. His dream was merging into something else—he knew not what; but through it all, following him, persisted the howling.
He dreamed. It felt like he was in Fort McGurry. It was warm and cozy, and he was playing cribbage with the Factor. It also seemed like the fort was surrounded by wolves. They were howling right at the gates, and sometimes he and the Factor would pause from their game to listen and laugh at the wolves' pointless attempts to get in. And then, in this strange dream, there was a loud crash. The door burst open. He could see the wolves rushing into the big living room of the fort. They were jumping straight at him and the Factor. With the door flying open, the noise of their howling increased dramatically. The howling started to annoy him. His dream was transitioning into something else—he didn’t know what; but through it all, the howling followed him, persistent.
And then he awoke to find the howling real. There was a great snarling and yelping. The wolves were rushing him. They were all about him and upon him. The teeth of one had closed upon his arm. Instinctively he leaped into the fire, and as he leaped, he felt the sharp slash of teeth that tore through the flesh of his leg. Then began a fire fight. His stout mittens temporarily protected his hands, and he scooped live coals into the air in all directions, until the campfire took on the semblance of a volcano.
And then he woke up to find the howling was real. There was a loud snarling and yelping. The wolves were coming at him. They were all around him and on him. One of them had bitten into his arm. Instinctively, he jumped into the fire, and as he did, he felt the sharp bite of teeth that tore through the flesh of his leg. Then a fight broke out. His thick mittens temporarily protected his hands as he threw live coals into the air in every direction, making the campfire look like a volcano.
But it could not last long. His face was blistering in the heat, his eyebrows and lashes were singed off, and the heat was becoming unbearable to his feet. With a flaming brand in each hand, he sprang to the edge of the fire. The wolves had been driven back. On every side, wherever the live coals had fallen, the snow was sizzling, and every little while a retiring wolf, with wild leap and snort and snarl, announced that one such live coal had been stepped upon.
But it couldn't go on for long. His face was burning in the heat, his eyebrows and eyelashes were burnt off, and the heat was becoming unbearable on his feet. Holding a flaming stick in each hand, he jumped to the edge of the fire. The wolves had been pushed back. All around, wherever the hot coals had landed, the snow was hissing, and now and then a retreating wolf, with a wild jump and a snort and snarl, made it clear that it had just stepped on one of those hot coals.
Flinging his brands at the nearest of his enemies, the man thrust his smouldering mittens into the snow and stamped about to cool his feet. His two dogs were missing, and he well knew that they had served as a course in the protracted meal which had begun days before with Fatty, the last course of which would likely be himself in the days to follow.
Flinging his brands at the closest enemy, the man shoved his smoldering gloves into the snow and stomped around to cool his feet. His two dogs were gone, and he knew they had become part of a long meal that had started days ago with Fatty, the last course of which would probably be himself in the days ahead.
“You ain’t got me yet!” he cried, savagely shaking his fist at the hungry beasts; and at the sound of his voice the whole circle was agitated, there was a general snarl, and the she-wolf slid up close to him across the snow and watched him with hungry wistfulness.
“You don’t have me yet!” he shouted, angrily shaking his fist at the hungry animals; and at the sound of his voice, the entire group stirred, there was a collective snarl, and the female wolf crept up close to him across the snow, watching him with eager longing.
He set to work to carry out a new idea that had come to him. He extended the fire into a large circle. Inside this circle he crouched, his sleeping outfit under him as a protection against the melting snow. When he had thus disappeared within his shelter of flame, the whole pack came curiously to the rim of the fire to see what had become of him. Hitherto they had been denied access to the fire, and they now settled down in a close-drawn circle, like so many dogs, blinking and yawning and stretching their lean bodies in the unaccustomed warmth. Then the she-wolf sat down, pointed her nose at a star, and began to howl. One by one the wolves joined her, till the whole pack, on haunches, with noses pointed skyward, was howling its hunger cry.
He got to work on a new idea that had come to him. He made the fire into a large circle. Inside this circle, he crouched down, using his sleeping gear as protection against the melting snow. Once he was inside his fiery shelter, the whole pack came over to the edge of the fire, curious about what had happened to him. Until then, they had been kept away from the fire, and now they settled down in a tight circle, like a bunch of dogs, blinking, yawning, and stretching their thin bodies in the unusual warmth. Then the she-wolf sat down, pointed her nose at a star, and began to howl. One by one, the wolves joined her until the whole pack, sitting back on their haunches and with noses pointed up, was howling their hunger cry.
Dawn came, and daylight. The fire was burning low. The fuel had run out, and there was need to get more. The man attempted to step out of his circle of flame, but the wolves surged to meet him. Burning brands made them spring aside, but they no longer sprang back. In vain he strove to drive them back. As he gave up and stumbled inside his circle, a wolf leaped for him, missed, and landed with all four feet in the coals. It cried out with terror, at the same time snarling, and scrambled back to cool its paws in the snow.
Dawn arrived, bringing daylight. The fire was dying down. The wood had run out, and it was time to gather more. The man tried to step out of his circle of fire, but the wolves rushed towards him. He waved burning sticks to make them back off, but they no longer retreated. He struggled in vain to push them away. When he finally gave up and stumbled back into his circle, a wolf jumped at him, missed, and landed on all fours in the hot coals. It yelped in fear, snarled, and hurried back to cool its paws in the snow.
The man sat down on his blankets in a crouching position. His body leaned forward from the hips. His shoulders, relaxed and drooping, and his head on his knees advertised that he had given up the struggle. Now and again he raised his head to note the dying down of the fire. The circle of flame and coals was breaking into segments with openings in between. These openings grew in size, the segments diminished.
The man settled onto his blankets in a crouched position. His body leaned forward from the hips. With his shoulders relaxed and slumped, and his head resting on his knees, it was clear he had stopped fighting. Occasionally, he lifted his head to check on the dying fire. The ring of flames and coals was breaking into sections with gaps in between. These gaps widened as the sections shrank.
“I guess you can come an’ get me any time,” he mumbled. “Anyway, I’m goin’ to sleep.”
“I guess you can come and get me anytime,” he mumbled. “Anyway, I’m going to sleep.”
Once he awakened, and in an opening in the circle, directly in front of him, he saw the she-wolf gazing at him.
Once he woke up, and in an opening in the circle, right in front of him, he saw the she-wolf staring at him.
Again he awakened, a little later, though it seemed hours to him. A mysterious change had taken place—so mysterious a change that he was shocked wider awake. Something had happened. He could not understand at first. Then he discovered it. The wolves were gone. Remained only the trampled snow to show how closely they had pressed him. Sleep was welling up and gripping him again, his head was sinking down upon his knees, when he roused with a sudden start.
Again he woke up, a little later, though it felt like hours to him. A strange change had occurred—so strange it shocked him fully awake. Something had happened. He couldn’t understand it at first. Then he realized it. The wolves were gone. All that was left was the trampled snow to show how closely they had surrounded him. Sleep was creeping back in and pulling him under again, his head was lowering onto his knees, when he jolted awake with a sudden start.
There were cries of men, and churn of sleds, the creaking of harnesses, and the eager whimpering of straining dogs. Four sleds pulled in from the river bed to the camp among the trees. Half a dozen men were about the man who crouched in the centre of the dying fire. They were shaking and prodding him into consciousness. He looked at them like a drunken man and maundered in strange, sleepy speech.
There were shouts of men, the noise of sleds, the creaking of harnesses, and the eager whimpering of tired dogs. Four sleds came in from the riverbed to the camp among the trees. A handful of men gathered around the guy who was crouched in the center of the fading fire. They were shaking him and nudging him to wake up. He stared at them like he was drunk and mumbled in a strange, sleepy way.
“Red she-wolf. . . . Come in with the dogs at feedin’ time. . . . First she ate the dog-food. . . . Then she ate the dogs. . . . An’ after that she ate Bill. . . . ”
“Red she-wolf. . . . Come in with the dogs at feeding time. . . . First she ate the dog food. . . . Then she ate the dogs. . . . And after that, she ate Bill. . . .”
“Where’s Lord Alfred?” one of the men bellowed in his ear, shaking him roughly.
“Where's Lord Alfred?” one of the men shouted in his ear, shaking him roughly.
He shook his head slowly. “No, she didn’t eat him. . . . He’s roostin’ in a tree at the last camp.”
He shook his head slowly. “No, she didn’t eat him. . . . He’s perched in a tree at the last camp.”
“Dead?” the man shouted.
"Dead?" the man yelled.
“An’ in a box,” Henry answered. He jerked his shoulder petulantly away from the grip of his questioner. “Say, you lemme alone. . . . I’m jes’ plump tuckered out. . . . Goo’ night, everybody.”
“Yeah, in a box,” Henry replied, pulling his shoulder away from the person asking him. “Come on, just leave me alone. . . . I’m really just worn out. . . . Good night, everyone.”
His eyes fluttered and went shut. His chin fell forward on his chest. And even as they eased him down upon the blankets his snores were rising on the frosty air.
His eyes fluttered and closed. His chin dropped down to his chest. And even as they laid him down on the blankets, his snores filled the chilly air.
But there was another sound. Far and faint it was, in the remote distance, the cry of the hungry wolf-pack as it took the trail of other meat than the man it had just missed.
But there was another sound. It was far and faint, in the distant background, the howl of a hungry wolf pack as it picked up the trail of prey other than the man it had just missed.
CHAPTER I
THE BATTLE OF THE FANGS
It was the she-wolf who had first caught the sound of men’s voices and the whining of the sled-dogs; and it was the she-wolf who was first to spring away from the cornered man in his circle of dying flame. The pack had been loath to forego the kill it had hunted down, and it lingered for several minutes, making sure of the sounds, and then it, too, sprang away on the trail made by the she-wolf.
It was the female wolf that first heard the sounds of men’s voices and the whimpering of the sled dogs; and it was the female wolf who was the first to leap away from the trapped man in his circle of dying fire. The pack had been reluctant to give up the prey it had tracked down, and it hung around for several minutes, ensuring it had the sounds right, and then it, too, followed the path made by the female wolf.
Running at the forefront of the pack was a large grey wolf—one of its several leaders. It was he who directed the pack’s course on the heels of the she-wolf. It was he who snarled warningly at the younger members of the pack or slashed at them with his fangs when they ambitiously tried to pass him. And it was he who increased the pace when he sighted the she-wolf, now trotting slowly across the snow.
Running at the front of the pack was a large gray wolf—one of its several leaders. He was the one who guided the pack’s direction in pursuit of the she-wolf. He was the one who growled warningly at the younger members of the pack or snapped at them with his teeth when they eagerly tried to overtake him. And he was the one who picked up the speed when he spotted the she-wolf, now trotting slowly across the snow.
She dropped in alongside by him, as though it were her appointed position, and took the pace of the pack. He did not snarl at her, nor show his teeth, when any leap of hers chanced to put her in advance of him. On the contrary, he seemed kindly disposed toward her—too kindly to suit her, for he was prone to run near to her, and when he ran too near it was she who snarled and showed her teeth. Nor was she above slashing his shoulder sharply on occasion. At such times he betrayed no anger. He merely sprang to the side and ran stiffly ahead for several awkward leaps, in carriage and conduct resembling an abashed country swain.
She dropped in next to him, as if it was where she was meant to be, and matched the pace of the group. He didn’t snarl at her or show his teeth when her jumps occasionally put her ahead of him. Instead, he appeared to be friendly towards
This was his one trouble in the running of the pack; but she had other troubles. On her other side ran a gaunt old wolf, grizzled and marked with the scars of many battles. He ran always on her right side. The fact that he had but one eye, and that the left eye, might account for this. He, also, was addicted to crowding her, to veering toward her till his scarred muzzle touched her body, or shoulder, or neck. As with the running mate on the left, she repelled these attentions with her teeth; but when both bestowed their attentions at the same time she was roughly jostled, being compelled, with quick snaps to either side, to drive both lovers away and at the same time to maintain her forward leap with the pack and see the way of her feet before her. At such times her running mates flashed their teeth and growled threateningly across at each other. They might have fought, but even wooing and its rivalry waited upon the more pressing hunger-need of the pack.
This was his only issue in leading the pack; but she had her own struggles. Running alongside her was a skinny old wolf, grizzled and marked with scars from many fights. He always kept to her right. The fact that he had only one eye, the left one, might explain this. He also had a habit of crowding her, leaning in until his scarred muzzle brushed against her body, shoulder, or neck. Just like her other companion on the left, she pushed him away with her teeth; but when both of them got too close at the same time, she was roughly bumped around, having to quickly snap at each side to fend off both suitors while still keeping up her pace with the pack and watching where she stepped. During these moments, her running mates bared their teeth and growled threateningly at each other. They might have fought, but even their flirting and rivalry had to take a backseat to the more urgent hunger of the pack.
After each repulse, when the old wolf sheered abruptly away from the sharp-toothed object of his desire, he shouldered against a young three-year-old that ran on his blind right side. This young wolf had attained his full size; and, considering the weak and famished condition of the pack, he possessed more than the average vigour and spirit. Nevertheless, he ran with his head even with the shoulder of his one-eyed elder. When he ventured to run abreast of the older wolf (which was seldom), a snarl and a snap sent him back even with the shoulder again. Sometimes, however, he dropped cautiously and slowly behind and edged in between the old leader and the she-wolf. This was doubly resented, even triply resented. When she snarled her displeasure, the old leader would whirl on the three-year-old. Sometimes she whirled with him. And sometimes the young leader on the left whirled, too.
After each setback, when the old wolf suddenly turned away from the sharp-toothed target of his desire, he bumped against a young three-year-old running on his blind right side. This young wolf had reached his full size; and given the weak and starving state of the pack, he had more than the usual energy and spirit. Nevertheless, he ran with his head level with the shoulder of his one-eyed elder. Whenever he dared to run alongside the older wolf (which was rare), a growl and a snap would send him back to running even with the shoulder again. Sometimes, though, he would cautiously fall back and slip in between the old leader and the she-wolf. This was met with double, even triple resentment. When she growled her discontent, the old leader would spin around on the three-year-old. Sometimes she would spin with him. And sometimes the young leader on the left would spin around too.
At such times, confronted by three sets of savage teeth, the young wolf stopped precipitately, throwing himself back on his haunches, with fore-legs stiff, mouth menacing, and mane bristling. This confusion in the front of the moving pack always caused confusion in the rear. The wolves behind collided with the young wolf and expressed their displeasure by administering sharp nips on his hind-legs and flanks. He was laying up trouble for himself, for lack of food and short tempers went together; but with the boundless faith of youth he persisted in repeating the manoeuvre every little while, though it never succeeded in gaining anything for him but discomfiture.
At those moments, faced with three sets of vicious teeth, the young wolf suddenly stopped, crouching back on his haunches, with his front legs stiff, mouth threatening, and fur standing on end. This chaos in front of the moving pack always created confusion in the back. The wolves trailing behind bumped into the young wolf and showed their irritation by biting at his hind legs and sides. He was setting himself up for trouble, as food shortages and short tempers often went hand in hand; yet, with the boundless faith of youth, he kept trying the same move every so often, even though it only brought him discomfort.
Had there been food, love-making and fighting would have gone on apace, and the pack-formation would have been broken up. But the situation of the pack was desperate. It was lean with long-standing hunger. It ran below its ordinary speed. At the rear limped the weak members, the very young and the very old. At the front were the strongest. Yet all were more like skeletons than full-bodied wolves. Nevertheless, with the exception of the ones that limped, the movements of the animals were effortless and tireless. Their stringy muscles seemed founts of inexhaustible energy. Behind every steel-like contraction of a muscle, lay another steel-like contraction, and another, and another, apparently without end.
If there had been food, the love-making and fighting would have been relentless, and the pack structure would have fallen apart. But the pack's situation was dire. They were thin from enduring hunger for too long. They were moving slower than usual. The weak members, the very young and the very old, limped at the back. The strongest led the way. Still, all of them looked more like skeletons than healthy wolves. However, except for those limping, the animals moved effortlessly and without tiring. Their lean muscles seemed like sources of endless energy. Behind every strong contraction of a muscle was another strong contraction, and another, and another, seemingly without end.
They ran many miles that day. They ran through the night. And the next day found them still running. They were running over the surface of a world frozen and dead. No life stirred. They alone moved through the vast inertness. They alone were alive, and they sought for other things that were alive in order that they might devour them and continue to live.
They ran for miles that day. They kept running through the night. The next day, they were still running. They were moving across a world that was frozen and lifeless. Nothing stirred. Only they moved through the vast emptiness. Only they were alive, and they searched for other living things so they could consume them and keep living.
They crossed low divides and ranged a dozen small streams in a lower-lying country before their quest was rewarded. Then they came upon moose. It was a big bull they first found. Here was meat and life, and it was guarded by no mysterious fires nor flying missiles of flame. Splay hoofs and palmated antlers they knew, and they flung their customary patience and caution to the wind. It was a brief fight and fierce. The big bull was beset on every side. He ripped them open or split their skulls with shrewdly driven blows of his great hoofs. He crushed them and broke them on his large horns. He stamped them into the snow under him in the wallowing struggle. But he was foredoomed, and he went down with the she-wolf tearing savagely at his throat, and with other teeth fixed everywhere upon him, devouring him alive, before ever his last struggles ceased or his last damage had been wrought.
They crossed low ridges and traveled through a dozen small streams in a low-lying area before their quest was successful. Then they encountered moose. They first found a big bull. Here was food and survival, and it was protected by neither mysterious fires nor flying missiles of flame. They recognized the splayed hooves and the palmated antlers, and they threw their usual patience and caution aside. It was a quick and intense fight. The big bull was attacked from all sides. He gored them or crushed their skulls with powerful strikes from his massive hooves. He overwhelmed and injured them with his large horns. He stomped them into the snow beneath him in the chaotic struggle. But he was doomed, and he fell with the she-wolf viciously tearing at his throat, while other teeth sank into him from all directions, devouring him alive, before his last struggles ended or his final damage was done.
There was food in plenty. The bull weighed over eight hundred pounds—fully twenty pounds of meat per mouth for the forty-odd wolves of the pack. But if they could fast prodigiously, they could feed prodigiously, and soon a few scattered bones were all that remained of the splendid live brute that had faced the pack a few hours before.
There was plenty of food. The bull weighed over eight hundred pounds—about twenty pounds of meat for each of the forty or so wolves in the pack. But while they could go without food for a long time, they could also eat a lot, and soon only a few scattered bones were left of the magnificent bull that had confronted the pack just a few hours earlier.
There was now much resting and sleeping. With full stomachs, bickering and quarrelling began among the younger males, and this continued through the few days that followed before the breaking-up of the pack. The famine was over. The wolves were now in the country of game, and though they still hunted in pack, they hunted more cautiously, cutting out heavy cows or crippled old bulls from the small moose-herds they ran across.
There was a lot of resting and sleeping happening now. With their stomachs full, the younger males began to bicker and argue, and this continued for the few days that followed before the pack split up. The famine was over. The wolves were now in a place with plenty of game, and although they still hunted as a pack, they were more cautious, targeting heavy cows or injured old bulls from the small moose herds they encountered.
There came a day, in this land of plenty, when the wolf-pack split in half and went in different directions. The she-wolf, the young leader on her left, and the one-eyed elder on her right, led their half of the pack down to the Mackenzie River and across into the lake country to the east. Each day this remnant of the pack dwindled. Two by two, male and female, the wolves were deserting. Occasionally a solitary male was driven out by the sharp teeth of his rivals. In the end there remained only four: the she-wolf, the young leader, the one-eyed one, and the ambitious three-year-old.
There came a day in this land of abundance when the wolf pack split in two and took separate paths. The she-wolf, with the young leader on her left and the one-eyed elder on her right, led her half of the pack down to the Mackenzie River and across into the lake country to the east. Each day, this remnant of the pack grew smaller. Male and female wolves left in pairs. Sometimes, a lone male was chased away by the sharp teeth of his rivals. In the end, only four remained: the she-wolf, the young leader, the one-eyed elder, and the ambitious three-year-old.
The she-wolf had by now developed a ferocious temper. Her three suitors all bore the marks of her teeth. Yet they never replied in kind, never defended themselves against her. They turned their shoulders to her most savage slashes, and with wagging tails and mincing steps strove to placate her wrath. But if they were all mildness toward her, they were all fierceness toward one another. The three-year-old grew too ambitious in his fierceness. He caught the one-eyed elder on his blind side and ripped his ear into ribbons. Though the grizzled old fellow could see only on one side, against the youth and vigour of the other he brought into play the wisdom of long years of experience. His lost eye and his scarred muzzle bore evidence to the nature of his experience. He had survived too many battles to be in doubt for a moment about what to do.
The she-wolf had developed a fierce temper by now. Her three suitors all had the marks of her bites. Yet they never fought back, never defended themselves against her. They turned their backs to her most brutal attacks, and with wagging tails and careful steps, they tried to calm her anger. But while they were gentle with her, they were fierce with each other. The three-year-old became too aggressive in his boldness. He caught the one-eyed elder off guard and tore his ear to shreds. Even though the grizzled old guy could see only on one side, he used the wisdom he gained from years of experience against the youth and energy of the other. His lost eye and scarred muzzle were evidence of what he had been through. He had survived too many fights to be uncertain about what to do.
The battle began fairly, but it did not end fairly. There was no telling what the outcome would have been, for the third wolf joined the elder, and together, old leader and young leader, they attacked the ambitious three-year-old and proceeded to destroy him. He was beset on either side by the merciless fangs of his erstwhile comrades. Forgotten were the days they had hunted together, the game they had pulled down, the famine they had suffered. That business was a thing of the past. The business of love was at hand—ever a sterner and crueller business than that of food-getting.
The battle started off fair, but it didn't end that way. There’s no way to know what the outcome would have been if the third wolf hadn’t joined the elder’s side. Together, the old leader and the young leader attacked the ambitious three-year-old and went on to take him down. He was trapped on both sides by the ruthless jaws of his former friends. The days they spent hunting together, the game they had caught, and the hardships they had endured were all forgotten. That was all in the past. Now, the business of love was at hand—always a harsher and crueler affair than the struggle for food.
And in the meanwhile, the she-wolf, the cause of it all, sat down contentedly on her haunches and watched. She was even pleased. This was her day—and it came not often—when manes bristled, and fang smote fang or ripped and tore the yielding flesh, all for the possession of her.
And in the meantime, the she-wolf, the source of it all, sat down happily on her haunches and watched. She was even pleased. This was her day—and it didn’t happen often—when manes bristled, and fangs clashed or ripped and tore the soft flesh, all for her possession.
And in the business of love the three-year-old, who had made this his first adventure upon it, yielded up his life. On either side of his body stood his two rivals. They were gazing at the she-wolf, who sat smiling in the snow. But the elder leader was wise, very wise, in love even as in battle. The younger leader turned his head to lick a wound on his shoulder. The curve of his neck was turned toward his rival. With his one eye the elder saw the opportunity. He darted in low and closed with his fangs. It was a long, ripping slash, and deep as well. His teeth, in passing, burst the wall of the great vein of the throat. Then he leaped clear.
And in the world of love, the three-year-old, who had made this his first venture into it, gave up his life. On each side of his body stood his two rivals. They were staring at the she-wolf, who sat smiling in the snow. But the older leader was wise, very wise, in love just as in battle. The younger leader turned his head to lick a wound on his shoulder. The curve of his neck faced his rival. With one eye, the elder spotted the chance. He lunged in low and clamped down with his fangs. It was a long, tearing slash, and deep too. His teeth, as they went by, burst the wall of the big vein in the throat. Then he jumped clear.
The young leader snarled terribly, but his snarl broke midmost into a tickling cough. Bleeding and coughing, already stricken, he sprang at the elder and fought while life faded from him, his legs going weak beneath him, the light of day dulling on his eyes, his blows and springs falling shorter and shorter.
The young leader growled fiercely, but his growl turned into a choking cough. Injured and coughing, already weakened, he lunged at the elder and fought even as his strength left him, his legs giving out, the daylight dimming in his vision, his attacks and jumps becoming weaker and weaker.
And all the while the she-wolf sat on her haunches and smiled. She was made glad in vague ways by the battle, for this was the love-making of the Wild, the sex-tragedy of the natural world that was tragedy only to those that died. To those that survived it was not tragedy, but realisation and achievement.
And all the while the she-wolf sat back on her haunches and smiled. She found joy in vague ways through the struggle, because this was the mating dance of the Wild, the sex-tragedy of nature that was only a tragedy for those who perished. For those who lived through it, it was not a tragedy, but a revelation and an accomplishment.
When the young leader lay in the snow and moved no more, One Eye stalked over to the she-wolf. His carriage was one of mingled triumph and caution. He was plainly expectant of a rebuff, and he was just as plainly surprised when her teeth did not flash out at him in anger. For the first time she met him with a kindly manner. She sniffed noses with him, and even condescended to leap about and frisk and play with him in quite puppyish fashion. And he, for all his grey years and sage experience, behaved quite as puppyishly and even a little more foolishly.
When the young leader lay in the snow, no longer moving, One Eye walked over to the she-wolf. He was both triumphant and cautious. He clearly expected her to push him away, so he was surprised when she didn’t snap at him in anger. For the first time, she greeted him warmly. She touched noses with him and even playfully jumped around, acting like a puppy. And he, despite his grey years and wise experience, acted just as playfully and even a bit more foolishly.
Forgotten already were the vanquished rivals and the love-tale red-written on the snow. Forgotten, save once, when old One Eye stopped for a moment to lick his stiffening wounds. Then it was that his lips half writhed into a snarl, and the hair of his neck and shoulders involuntarily bristled, while he half crouched for a spring, his claws spasmodically clutching into the snow-surface for firmer footing. But it was all forgotten the next moment, as he sprang after the she-wolf, who was coyly leading him a chase through the woods.
Forgotten were the defeated rivals and the love story written in the snow. Forgotten, except for one moment, when old One Eye paused to lick his stiffening wounds. It was then that his lips curled into a snarl, and the fur on his neck and shoulders stood on end, while he crouched slightly, ready to spring, his claws digging into the snow for better grip. But the moment passed quickly, and he leaped after the she-wolf, who was playfully leading him on a chase through the woods.
After that they ran side by side, like good friends who have come to an understanding. The days passed by, and they kept together, hunting their meat and killing and eating it in common. After a time the she-wolf began to grow restless. She seemed to be searching for something that she could not find. The hollows under fallen trees seemed to attract her, and she spent much time nosing about among the larger snow-piled crevices in the rocks and in the caves of overhanging banks. Old One Eye was not interested at all, but he followed her good-naturedly in her quest, and when her investigations in particular places were unusually protracted, he would lie down and wait until she was ready to go on.
After that, they ran side by side, like good friends who had reached an understanding. Days went by, and they stayed together, hunting their food and sharing what they caught. Over time, the she-wolf started to feel restless. She seemed to be searching for something she couldn't find. The hollows under fallen trees seemed to draw her in, and she spent a lot of time sniffing around the bigger snow-covered crevices in the rocks and the caves along the riverbanks. Old One Eye wasn’t interested at all, but he followed her good-naturedly in her search, and when her investigations in certain spots took longer than usual, he would lie down and wait until she was ready to move on.
They did not remain in one place, but travelled across country until they regained the Mackenzie River, down which they slowly went, leaving it often to hunt game along the small streams that entered it, but always returning to it again. Sometimes they chanced upon other wolves, usually in pairs; but there was no friendliness of intercourse displayed on either side, no gladness at meeting, no desire to return to the pack-formation. Several times they encountered solitary wolves. These were always males, and they were pressingly insistent on joining with One Eye and his mate. This he resented, and when she stood shoulder to shoulder with him, bristling and showing her teeth, the aspiring solitary ones would back off, turn-tail, and continue on their lonely way.
They didn’t stay in one spot but traveled across the land until they reached the Mackenzie River, which they followed slowly. They often left the river to hunt along the smaller streams that fed into it, but they always returned. Sometimes they came across other wolves, usually in pairs; however, there was no friendliness between them, no joy in meeting, and no wish to form packs. They frequently encountered solitary wolves, always males, who were eager to join One Eye and his mate. One Eye didn’t like this, and when she stood next to him, bristling and showing her teeth, the lone wolves would back off, turn away, and continue on their solitary paths.
One moonlight night, running through the quiet forest, One Eye suddenly halted. His muzzle went up, his tail stiffened, and his nostrils dilated as he scented the air. One foot also he held up, after the manner of a dog. He was not satisfied, and he continued to smell the air, striving to understand the message borne upon it to him. One careless sniff had satisfied his mate, and she trotted on to reassure him. Though he followed her, he was still dubious, and he could not forbear an occasional halt in order more carefully to study the warning.
One moonlit night, while running through the quiet forest, One Eye suddenly stopped. His nose went up, his tail stiffened, and his nostrils flared as he took in the scents around him. He also raised one foot, like a dog. He wasn't convinced, so he kept sniffing the air, trying to figure out the message it carried to him. A quick sniff had put his mate at ease, and she trotted on to comfort him. Even though he followed her, he remained uncertain, and he couldn’t help but stop occasionally to more closely examine the warning.
She crept out cautiously on the edge of a large open space in the midst of the trees. For some time she stood alone. Then One Eye, creeping and crawling, every sense on the alert, every hair radiating infinite suspicion, joined her. They stood side by side, watching and listening and smelling.
She quietly stepped out to the edge of a big open area among the trees. For a while, she stood there by herself. Then One Eye, sneaking and crawling, fully alert and brimming with suspicion, joined her. They stood side by side, watching, listening, and smelling.
To their ears came the sounds of dogs wrangling and scuffling, the guttural cries of men, the sharper voices of scolding women, and once the shrill and plaintive cry of a child. With the exception of the huge bulks of the skin-lodges, little could be seen save the flames of the fire, broken by the movements of intervening bodies, and the smoke rising slowly on the quiet air. But to their nostrils came the myriad smells of an Indian camp, carrying a story that was largely incomprehensible to One Eye, but every detail of which the she-wolf knew.
They heard the sounds of dogs wrestling and fighting, the deep shouts of men, the sharper tones of scolding women, and once the high-pitched and sad cry of a child. Aside from the large shapes of the skin-lodges, not much was visible except for the flames of the fire, flickering with the movements of people around it, and the smoke rising slowly into the still air. But their noses picked up the countless smells of an Indian camp, telling a story that was mostly unclear to One Eye, but every detail was familiar to the she-wolf.
She was strangely stirred, and sniffed and sniffed with an increasing delight. But old One Eye was doubtful. He betrayed his apprehension, and started tentatively to go. She turned and touched his neck with her muzzle in a reassuring way, then regarded the camp again. A new wistfulness was in her face, but it was not the wistfulness of hunger. She was thrilling to a desire that urged her to go forward, to be in closer to that fire, to be squabbling with the dogs, and to be avoiding and dodging the stumbling feet of men.
She felt a strange excitement and kept sniffing with growing pleasure. But old One Eye was unsure. He showed his hesitation and began to move away cautiously. She turned and brushed her muzzle against his neck to reassure him, then looked back at the camp. There was a new longing on her face, but it wasn’t the longing of hunger. She was captivated by a desire that pushed her to move closer to the fire, to play with the dogs, and to dodge the clumsy feet of the men.
One Eye moved impatiently beside her; her unrest came back upon her, and she knew again her pressing need to find the thing for which she searched. She turned and trotted back into the forest, to the great relief of One Eye, who trotted a little to the fore until they were well within the shelter of the trees.
One Eye moved restlessly next to her; her anxiety returned, and she felt her urgent need to find what she was looking for once more. She turned and walked back into the forest, much to One Eye's relief, who moved ahead a bit until they were safely among the trees.
As they slid along, noiseless as shadows, in the moonlight, they came upon a run-way. Both noses went down to the footprints in the snow. These footprints were very fresh. One Eye ran ahead cautiously, his mate at his heels. The broad pads of their feet were spread wide and in contact with the snow were like velvet. One Eye caught sight of a dim movement of white in the midst of the white. His sliding gait had been deceptively swift, but it was as nothing to the speed at which he now ran. Before him was bounding the faint patch of white he had discovered.
As they glided along, as silent as shadows in the moonlight, they stumbled upon a runway. Both noses went down to the footprints in the snow. These footprints were very fresh. One Eye moved ahead cautiously, his partner right behind him. The broad pads of their feet were spread wide, making contact with the snow like velvet. One Eye noticed a faint movement of white among the white. His smooth sliding had been surprisingly fast, but nothing compared to how quickly he ran now. Ahead of him was the faint patch of white he had spotted.
They were running along a narrow alley flanked on either side by a growth of young spruce. Through the trees the mouth of the alley could be seen, opening out on a moonlit glade. Old One Eye was rapidly overhauling the fleeing shape of white. Bound by bound he gained. Now he was upon it. One leap more and his teeth would be sinking into it. But that leap was never made. High in the air, and straight up, soared the shape of white, now a struggling snowshoe rabbit that leaped and bounded, executing a fantastic dance there above him in the air and never once returning to earth.
They were sprinting down a narrow alley lined with young spruce trees on both sides. Through the trees, you could see the end of the alley, opening up to a moonlit clearing. Old One Eye was quickly catching up to the fleeing white shape. With each bound, he got closer. Now he was right on it. Just one more jump and his teeth would find their mark. But that jump never happened. Soaring high into the air, the white shape transformed into a struggling snowshoe rabbit that hopped and danced above him, never once touching the ground.
One Eye sprang back with a snort of sudden fright, then shrank down to the snow and crouched, snarling threats at this thing of fear he did not understand. But the she-wolf coolly thrust past him. She poised for a moment, then sprang for the dancing rabbit. She, too, soared high, but not so high as the quarry, and her teeth clipped emptily together with a metallic snap. She made another leap, and another.
One Eye jumped back with a startled snort, then huddled down in the snow, growling threats at this terrifying creature he couldn't comprehend. But the she-wolf calmly moved past him. She paused for a moment, then lunged at the dancing rabbit. She also jumped high, but not as high as the prey, and her teeth snapped shut with a metallic click. She leaped again, and then again.
Her mate had slowly relaxed from his crouch and was watching her. He now evinced displeasure at her repeated failures, and himself made a mighty spring upward. His teeth closed upon the rabbit, and he bore it back to earth with him. But at the same time there was a suspicious crackling movement beside him, and his astonished eye saw a young spruce sapling bending down above him to strike him. His jaws let go their grip, and he leaped backward to escape this strange danger, his lips drawn back from his fangs, his throat snarling, every hair bristling with rage and fright. And in that moment the sapling reared its slender length upright and the rabbit soared dancing in the air again.
Her mate had slowly relaxed from his crouched position and was watching her. He now showed annoyance at her repeated failures and made a powerful leap upward. His teeth closed around the rabbit, and he brought it back down to the ground with him. But at the same time, he heard a suspicious crackling noise next to him, and he was shocked to see a young spruce sapling bending down over him to strike. His jaws released their hold, and he jumped back to avoid this strange threat, his lips pulled back from his fangs, his throat snarling, every hair raised with anger and fear. In that moment, the sapling straightened its slender form, and the rabbit danced in the air once again.
The she-wolf was angry. She sank her fangs into her mate’s shoulder in reproof; and he, frightened, unaware of what constituted this new onslaught, struck back ferociously and in still greater fright, ripping down the side of the she-wolf’s muzzle. For him to resent such reproof was equally unexpected to her, and she sprang upon him in snarling indignation. Then he discovered his mistake and tried to placate her. But she proceeded to punish him roundly, until he gave over all attempts at placation, and whirled in a circle, his head away from her, his shoulders receiving the punishment of her teeth.
The she-wolf was furious. She bit down on her partner's shoulder in anger, and he, scared and confused about what had just happened, retaliated violently, tearing at her muzzle. It was just as surprising to her that he would respond like that, so she lunged at him in a snarl of outrage. Realizing his mistake, he tried to make peace with her. But she continued to punish him thoroughly until he stopped trying to soothe her and turned away, taking the brunt of her bites on his shoulders.
In the meantime the rabbit danced above them in the air. The she-wolf sat down in the snow, and old One Eye, now more in fear of his mate than of the mysterious sapling, again sprang for the rabbit. As he sank back with it between his teeth, he kept his eye on the sapling. As before, it followed him back to earth. He crouched down under the impending blow, his hair bristling, but his teeth still keeping tight hold of the rabbit. But the blow did not fall. The sapling remained bent above him. When he moved it moved, and he growled at it through his clenched jaws; when he remained still, it remained still, and he concluded it was safer to continue remaining still. Yet the warm blood of the rabbit tasted good in his mouth.
In the meantime, the rabbit danced above them in the air. The she-wolf settled down in the snow, and old One Eye, now more afraid of his mate than the mysterious sapling, lunged for the rabbit again. As he sank back with it in his teeth, he kept his eye on the sapling. Just like before, it followed him back to the ground. He crouched down, bracing for the impending blow, his fur bristling, but his teeth still gripping the rabbit. But the blow never came. The sapling stayed bent above him. When he moved, it moved, and he growled at it through his clenched jaws; when he stayed still, it stayed still, and he figured it was safer to keep still. Yet the warm blood of the rabbit tasted good in his mouth.
It was his mate who relieved him from the quandary in which he found himself. She took the rabbit from him, and while the sapling swayed and teetered threateningly above her she calmly gnawed off the rabbit’s head. At once the sapling shot up, and after that gave no more trouble, remaining in the decorous and perpendicular position in which nature had intended it to grow. Then, between them, the she-wolf and One Eye devoured the game which the mysterious sapling had caught for them.
It was his companion who got him out of the predicament he was in. She took the rabbit from him, and while the young tree swayed dangerously above her, she calmly bit off the rabbit’s head. Immediately, the tree shot up and stopped causing any more trouble, standing straight and tall as nature intended. Then, together, the she-wolf and One Eye devoured the prey that the mysterious tree had caught for them.
There were other run-ways and alleys where rabbits were hanging in the air, and the wolf-pair prospected them all, the she-wolf leading the way, old One Eye following and observant, learning the method of robbing snares—a knowledge destined to stand him in good stead in the days to come.
There were other pathways and alleys where rabbits were floating in the air, and the wolf pair checked them all out, the female wolf leading the way while the older One Eye followed closely, watching and picking up tips on how to steal from traps—a skill that would prove useful in the days ahead.
CHAPTER II
THE LAIR
For two days the she-wolf and One Eye hung about the Indian camp. He was worried and apprehensive, yet the camp lured his mate and she was loath to depart. But when, one morning, the air was rent with the report of a rifle close at hand, and a bullet smashed against a tree trunk several inches from One Eye’s head, they hesitated no more, but went off on a long, swinging lope that put quick miles between them and the danger.
For two days, the she-wolf and One Eye lingered around the Indian camp. He was anxious and concerned, but the camp attracted his mate, and she was reluctant to leave. However, one morning, when the sound of a rifle fired nearby split the air, and a bullet hit a tree trunk just inches away from One Eye's head, they hesitated no longer. They headed off on a long, sweeping path that quickly put distance between them and the danger.
They did not go far—a couple of days’ journey. The she-wolf’s need to find the thing for which she searched had now become imperative. She was getting very heavy, and could run but slowly. Once, in the pursuit of a rabbit, which she ordinarily would have caught with ease, she gave over and lay down and rested. One Eye came to her; but when he touched her neck gently with his muzzle she snapped at him with such quick fierceness that he tumbled over backward and cut a ridiculous figure in his effort to escape her teeth. Her temper was now shorter than ever; but he had become more patient than ever and more solicitous.
They didn't travel far—a couple of days' journey. The she-wolf's need to find what she was searching for had become urgent. She was getting pretty heavy and could only run slowly. Once, while chasing a rabbit that she usually would have caught easily, she gave up and lay down to rest. One Eye came to her, but when he gently touched her neck with his muzzle, she snapped at him with such fierce quickness that he fell over backward, looking ridiculous as he tried to avoid her teeth. Her temper was shorter than ever, but he had become more patient and caring than ever.
And then she found the thing for which she sought. It was a few miles up a small stream that in the summer time flowed into the Mackenzie, but that then was frozen over and frozen down to its rocky bottom—a dead stream of solid white from source to mouth. The she-wolf was trotting wearily along, her mate well in advance, when she came upon the overhanging, high clay-bank. She turned aside and trotted over to it. The wear and tear of spring storms and melting snows had underwashed the bank and in one place had made a small cave out of a narrow fissure.
And then she found what she was looking for. It was a few miles up a small stream that flowed into the Mackenzie in the summer, but was now frozen solid down to its rocky bottom—a lifeless stream of thick white from one end to the other. The she-wolf was trotting wearily along, her mate far ahead, when she came across the overhanging, high clay bank. She turned aside and made her way over to it. The wear and tear from spring storms and melting snow had eroded the bank, creating a small cave out of a narrow crack in one spot.
She paused at the mouth of the cave and looked the wall over carefully. Then, on one side and the other, she ran along the base of the wall to where its abrupt bulk merged from the softer-lined landscape. Returning to the cave, she entered its narrow mouth. For a short three feet she was compelled to crouch, then the walls widened and rose higher in a little round chamber nearly six feet in diameter. The roof barely cleared her head. It was dry and cosey. She inspected it with painstaking care, while One Eye, who had returned, stood in the entrance and patiently watched her. She dropped her head, with her nose to the ground and directed toward a point near to her closely bunched feet, and around this point she circled several times; then, with a tired sigh that was almost a grunt, she curled her body in, relaxed her legs, and dropped down, her head toward the entrance. One Eye, with pointed, interested ears, laughed at her, and beyond, outlined against the white light, she could see the brush of his tail waving good-naturedly. Her own ears, with a snuggling movement, laid their sharp points backward and down against the head for a moment, while her mouth opened and her tongue lolled peaceably out, and in this way she expressed that she was pleased and satisfied.
She paused at the entrance of the cave and carefully examined the wall. Then, she ran along the base of the wall on both sides until she reached where its abrupt shape blended into the softer landscape. Going back to the cave, she entered its narrow opening. For a brief three feet, she had to crouch, then the walls opened up and rose higher into a small round chamber nearly six feet across. The ceiling just barely cleared her head. It was dry and cozy. She inspected it with meticulous attention, while One Eye, who had returned, stood in the entrance and patiently watched her. She lowered her head, her nose to the ground and directed at a spot near her tightly bunched feet, and she circled around this point several times; then, with a tired sigh that was almost a grunt, she curled her body in, relaxed her legs, and lay down, her head toward the entrance. One Eye, with his interested ears perked up, seemed to laugh at her, and in the background, outlined against the bright light, she could see his tail waving playfully. Her own ears, instinctively, laid their sharp points back and down against her head for a moment, while her mouth opened and her tongue lolled out contentedly, expressing that she was pleased and satisfied.
One Eye was hungry. Though he lay down in the entrance and slept, his sleep was fitful. He kept awaking and cocking his ears at the bright world without, where the April sun was blazing across the snow. When he dozed, upon his ears would steal the faint whispers of hidden trickles of running water, and he would rouse and listen intently. The sun had come back, and all the awakening Northland world was calling to him. Life was stirring. The feel of spring was in the air, the feel of growing life under the snow, of sap ascending in the trees, of buds bursting the shackles of the frost.
One Eye was hungry. Even though he lay down at the entrance and tried to sleep, his rest was restless. He kept waking up and perking up his ears at the bright world outside, where the April sun was shining down on the snow. Whenever he dozed off, he could hear the faint sounds of hidden streams flowing, which made him wake up and listen closely. The sun had returned, and the entire awakening Northland world was calling to him. Life was starting to stir. You could feel spring in the air, the sense of new life beneath the snow, sap rising in the trees, and buds breaking free from the grip of frost.
He cast anxious glances at his mate, but she showed no desire to get up. He looked outside, and half a dozen snow-birds fluttered across his field of vision. He started to get up, then looked back to his mate again, and settled down and dozed. A shrill and minute singing stole upon his hearing. Once, and twice, he sleepily brushed his nose with his paw. Then he woke up. There, buzzing in the air at the tip of his nose, was a lone mosquito. It was a full-grown mosquito, one that had lain frozen in a dry log all winter and that had now been thawed out by the sun. He could resist the call of the world no longer. Besides, he was hungry.
He glanced anxiously at his partner, but she didn’t seem interested in getting up. He looked outside, and a few snowbirds flitted across his view. He started to rise, then glanced back at his partner and settled down to doze off again. A faint and high-pitched song caught his attention. Once, then twice, he sleepily brushed his nose with his paw. Then he woke up. There, buzzing at the tip of his nose, was a single mosquito. It was a fully grown mosquito that had been frozen in a dry log all winter and had now thawed out in the sun. He could no longer resist the pull of the world. Plus, he was hungry.
He crawled over to his mate and tried to persuade her to get up. But she only snarled at him, and he walked out alone into the bright sunshine to find the snow-surface soft under foot and the travelling difficult. He went up the frozen bed of the stream, where the snow, shaded by the trees, was yet hard and crystalline. He was gone eight hours, and he came back through the darkness hungrier than when he had started. He had found game, but he had not caught it. He had broken through the melting snow crust, and wallowed, while the snowshoe rabbits had skimmed along on top lightly as ever.
He crawled over to his companion and tried to convince her to get up. But she just snarled at him, so he walked out alone into the bright sunshine, finding the snow soft underfoot and travel difficult. He headed up the frozen riverbed, where the snow, shaded by the trees, was still hard and crystalline. He was gone for eight hours, returning through the darkness hungrier than when he started. He had encountered game but hadn’t caught any. He had broken through the melting snow crust and wallowed, while the snowshoe rabbits floated effortlessly on top as usual.
He paused at the mouth of the cave with a sudden shock of suspicion. Faint, strange sounds came from within. They were sounds not made by his mate, and yet they were remotely familiar. He bellied cautiously inside and was met by a warning snarl from the she-wolf. This he received without perturbation, though he obeyed it by keeping his distance; but he remained interested in the other sounds—faint, muffled sobbings and slubberings.
He stopped at the entrance of the cave, suddenly feeling suspicious. Strange, faint noises came from inside. They weren't made by his mate, yet they felt oddly familiar. He carefully pushed his way inside and was greeted by a warning growl from the she-wolf. He took it in stride, maintaining his distance, but he was still curious about the other sounds—soft, muffled cries and whimpering.
His mate warned him irritably away, and he curled up and slept in the entrance. When morning came and a dim light pervaded the lair, he again sought after the source of the remotely familiar sounds. There was a new note in his mate’s warning snarl. It was a jealous note, and he was very careful in keeping a respectful distance. Nevertheless, he made out, sheltering between her legs against the length of her body, five strange little bundles of life, very feeble, very helpless, making tiny whimpering noises, with eyes that did not open to the light. He was surprised. It was not the first time in his long and successful life that this thing had happened. It had happened many times, yet each time it was as fresh a surprise as ever to him.
His partner irritably warned him off, so he curled up and slept at the entrance. When morning came and a dim light filled the lair, he again tried to find the source of the vaguely familiar sounds. There was something new in his partner’s warning growl. It had a jealous tone, and he was very careful to keep his distance. Still, he could make out five odd little bundles of life, weak and helpless, tucked between her legs against her body, making tiny whimpering noises, their eyes still closed to the light. He was surprised. It wasn’t the first time in his long and successful life that this had happened. It had occurred many times before, yet each time it felt like a new surprise.
His mate looked at him anxiously. Every little while she emitted a low growl, and at times, when it seemed to her he approached too near, the growl shot up in her throat to a sharp snarl. Of her own experience she had no memory of the thing happening; but in her instinct, which was the experience of all the mothers of wolves, there lurked a memory of fathers that had eaten their new-born and helpless progeny. It manifested itself as a fear strong within her, that made her prevent One Eye from more closely inspecting the cubs he had fathered.
His partner looked at him with worry. Every now and then, she let out a low growl, and sometimes, when it seemed to her that he was getting too close, the growl turned into a sharp snarl. She didn’t remember anything from her own experience, but deep down, in her instincts shaped by all the mother wolves before her, there was a vague memory of fathers who had devoured their newborn and vulnerable offspring. This fear was strong within her, compelling her to stop One Eye from getting too close to the cubs he had fathered.
But there was no danger. Old One Eye was feeling the urge of an impulse, that was, in turn, an instinct that had come down to him from all the fathers of wolves. He did not question it, nor puzzle over it. It was there, in the fibre of his being; and it was the most natural thing in the world that he should obey it by turning his back on his new-born family and by trotting out and away on the meat-trail whereby he lived.
But there was no danger. Old One Eye felt a strong impulse, an instinct that had been passed down from all the ancestors of wolves. He didn’t question it or overthink it. It was part of his very being; it felt completely natural for him to obey that urge by turning away from his newborn family and heading out on the path to find food that sustained him.
Five or six miles from the lair, the stream divided, its forks going off among the mountains at a right angle. Here, leading up the left fork, he came upon a fresh track. He smelled it and found it so recent that he crouched swiftly, and looked in the direction in which it disappeared. Then he turned deliberately and took the right fork. The footprint was much larger than the one his own feet made, and he knew that in the wake of such a trail there was little meat for him.
Five or six miles from the den, the stream split, its branches heading off among the mountains at a right angle. Here, following the left branch, he discovered a fresh track. He sniffed it and realized it was so recent that he quickly crouched down and looked in the direction it vanished. Then he intentionally chose the right branch. The footprint was much larger than his own, and he knew that trailing such a path meant there was little food for him.
Half a mile up the right fork, his quick ears caught the sound of gnawing teeth. He stalked the quarry and found it to be a porcupine, standing upright against a tree and trying his teeth on the bark. One Eye approached carefully but hopelessly. He knew the breed, though he had never met it so far north before; and never in his long life had porcupine served him for a meal. But he had long since learned that there was such a thing as Chance, or Opportunity, and he continued to draw near. There was never any telling what might happen, for with live things events were somehow always happening differently.
Half a mile up the right fork, his keen ears picked up the sound of gnawing teeth. He quietly crept up on the source and found it was a porcupine, standing upright against a tree, trying to chew on the bark. One Eye moved closer, but he felt it was in vain. He recognized the animal, even though he had never seen one this far north before; and in all his long life, a porcupine had never been on his menu. But he had learned long ago that there was such a thing as Chance, or Opportunity, and he kept getting closer. You could never predict what might happen next, because with living things, events always seemed to unfold in unexpected ways.
The porcupine rolled itself into a ball, radiating long, sharp needles in all directions that defied attack. In his youth One Eye had once sniffed too near a similar, apparently inert ball of quills, and had the tail flick out suddenly in his face. One quill he had carried away in his muzzle, where it had remained for weeks, a rankling flame, until it finally worked out. So he lay down, in a comfortable crouching position, his nose fully a foot away, and out of the line of the tail. Thus he waited, keeping perfectly quiet. There was no telling. Something might happen. The porcupine might unroll. There might be opportunity for a deft and ripping thrust of paw into the tender, unguarded belly.
The porcupine curled into a ball, sticking out long, sharp quills in every direction that made it hard to attack. When he was younger, One Eye had once gotten too close to a similar-looking, seemingly harmless ball of quills and got smacked in the face by the tail when it flicked out suddenly. He had carried one quill in his mouth for weeks, which was a painful reminder until it finally worked its way out. So he settled down in a comfy crouch, keeping his nose a full foot away and clear of the tail's path. He waited quietly; anything could happen. The porcupine might unroll. There might be a chance for a quick and decisive strike to the soft, unprotected belly.
But at the end of half an hour he arose, growled wrathfully at the motionless ball, and trotted on. He had waited too often and futilely in the past for porcupines to unroll, to waste any more time. He continued up the right fork. The day wore along, and nothing rewarded his hunt.
But after half an hour, he got up, growled angrily at the still ball, and moved on. He had waited too many times in vain for porcupines to unroll to waste any more time. He continued up the right fork. The day went on, and nothing rewarded his hunt.
The urge of his awakened instinct of fatherhood was strong upon him. He must find meat. In the afternoon he blundered upon a ptarmigan. He came out of a thicket and found himself face to face with the slow-witted bird. It was sitting on a log, not a foot beyond the end of his nose. Each saw the other. The bird made a startled rise, but he struck it with his paw, and smashed it down to earth, then pounced upon it, and caught it in his teeth as it scuttled across the snow trying to rise in the air again. As his teeth crunched through the tender flesh and fragile bones, he began naturally to eat. Then he remembered, and, turning on the back-track, started for home, carrying the ptarmigan in his mouth.
The urge of his newly awakened instinct to be a father was powerful. He had to find food. In the afternoon, he stumbled upon a ptarmigan. He came out of a thicket and found himself face to face with the bird, which was sitting on a log just a foot away from him. They both saw each other. The bird startled and tried to fly away, but he swiped at it with his paw, sending it crashing to the ground. Then he pounced on it and caught it in his teeth as it scurried across the snow, trying to take off again. As his teeth crunched through the tender flesh and delicate bones, he instinctively started to eat. Then he remembered and turned back, making his way home with the ptarmigan in his mouth.
A mile above the forks, running velvet-footed as was his custom, a gliding shadow that cautiously prospected each new vista of the trail, he came upon later imprints of the large tracks he had discovered in the early morning. As the track led his way, he followed, prepared to meet the maker of it at every turn of the stream.
A mile above the forks, moving quietly as he usually did, a shadow that carefully checked out every new view along the trail, he came across the fresh prints of the big tracks he had found earlier in the morning. As the tracks guided him, he followed them, ready to encounter their creator at every bend of the stream.
He slid his head around a corner of rock, where began an unusually large bend in the stream, and his quick eyes made out something that sent him crouching swiftly down. It was the maker of the track, a large female lynx. She was crouching as he had crouched once that day, in front of her the tight-rolled ball of quills. If he had been a gliding shadow before, he now became the ghost of such a shadow, as he crept and circled around, and came up well to leeward of the silent, motionless pair.
He peeked his head around a corner of rock, where the stream made an unusually wide bend, and his sharp eyes spotted something that made him hunker down quickly. It was the one who made the tracks, a large female lynx. She was crouched, just like he had been earlier that day, in front of a tightly rolled ball of quills. If he had been a silent shadow before, he now became the ghost of that shadow as he crept and moved around, positioning himself well downwind of the still, motionless pair.
He lay down in the snow, depositing the ptarmigan beside him, and with eyes peering through the needles of a low-growing spruce he watched the play of life before him—the waiting lynx and the waiting porcupine, each intent on life; and, such was the curiousness of the game, the way of life for one lay in the eating of the other, and the way of life for the other lay in being not eaten. While old One Eye, the wolf crouching in the covert, played his part, too, in the game, waiting for some strange freak of Chance, that might help him on the meat-trail which was his way of life.
He lay down in the snow, placing the ptarmigan next to him, and with his eyes looking through the branches of a low spruce tree, he watched the activities around him—the waiting lynx and the waiting porcupine, both focused on survival; and, curiously, one’s survival depended on eating the other, while the other’s survival depended on not getting eaten. Meanwhile, old One Eye, the wolf hiding nearby, played his part in the scene, waiting for some unexpected twist of fate that might assist him on his quest for food, which was his way of life.
Half an hour passed, an hour; and nothing happened. The ball of quills might have been a stone for all it moved; the lynx might have been frozen to marble; and old One Eye might have been dead. Yet all three animals were keyed to a tenseness of living that was almost painful, and scarcely ever would it come to them to be more alive than they were then in their seeming petrifaction.
Half an hour went by, then an hour; and nothing happened. The ball of quills might as well have been a rock for how it didn’t move; the lynx could have been made of marble; and old One Eye could have been dead. Yet all three animals were filled with a kind of tension that was almost painful, and it was rare for them to feel more alive than they did in their apparent stillness.
One Eye moved slightly and peered forth with increased eagerness. Something was happening. The porcupine had at last decided that its enemy had gone away. Slowly, cautiously, it was unrolling its ball of impregnable armour. It was agitated by no tremor of anticipation. Slowly, slowly, the bristling ball straightened out and lengthened. One Eye watching, felt a sudden moistness in his mouth and a drooling of saliva, involuntary, excited by the living meat that was spreading itself like a repast before him.
One Eye shifted a bit and looked out with more interest. Something was happening. The porcupine had finally realized its enemy was gone. Slowly and carefully, it began to unroll its tough coat of armor. It wasn't shaking with anticipation. Gradually, the spiky ball flattened out and stretched. One Eye, observing, suddenly felt his mouth water and saliva drool without control, stirred by the sight of the live meal spreading out like a feast before him.
Not quite entirely had the porcupine unrolled when it discovered its enemy. In that instant the lynx struck. The blow was like a flash of light. The paw, with rigid claws curving like talons, shot under the tender belly and came back with a swift ripping movement. Had the porcupine been entirely unrolled, or had it not discovered its enemy a fraction of a second before the blow was struck, the paw would have escaped unscathed; but a side-flick of the tail sank sharp quills into it as it was withdrawn.
Not completely unrolled yet, the porcupine found its enemy. In that moment, the lynx attacked. The strike was like a flash of light. The paw, with rigid claws curved like talons, shot under the soft belly and then quickly tore back. If the porcupine had been fully unrolled or hadn’t noticed its enemy just a split second before the attack, the paw would have come away unharmed; but a quick flick of the tail drove sharp quills into it as it was pulled back.
Everything had happened at once—the blow, the counter-blow, the squeal of agony from the porcupine, the big cat’s squall of sudden hurt and astonishment. One Eye half arose in his excitement, his ears up, his tail straight out and quivering behind him. The lynx’s bad temper got the best of her. She sprang savagely at the thing that had hurt her. But the porcupine, squealing and grunting, with disrupted anatomy trying feebly to roll up into its ball-protection, flicked out its tail again, and again the big cat squalled with hurt and astonishment. Then she fell to backing away and sneezing, her nose bristling with quills like a monstrous pin-cushion. She brushed her nose with her paws, trying to dislodge the fiery darts, thrust it into the snow, and rubbed it against twigs and branches, and all the time leaping about, ahead, sidewise, up and down, in a frenzy of pain and fright.
Everything happened at once—the hit, the comeback, the screech of pain from the porcupine, the big cat’s sudden cry of shock and hurt. One Eye half got up in his excitement, his ears perked, his tail straight out and trembling behind him. The lynx’s bad mood took over. She lunged aggressively at whatever had injured her. But the porcupine, squealing and grunting, with its body in disarray trying weakly to curl into its defensive ball, flicked out its tail again, and once more the big cat yelped in pain and surprise. Then she started to back away and sneeze, her nose covered in quills like an oversized pin cushion. She tried to brush her nose with her paws, attempting to knock out the painful spikes, shoved it into the snow, and rubbed it against sticks and branches, all the while jumping around, forward, sideways, up and down, in a frenzy of pain and fear.
She sneezed continually, and her stub of a tail was doing its best toward lashing about by giving quick, violent jerks. She quit her antics, and quieted down for a long minute. One Eye watched. And even he could not repress a start and an involuntary bristling of hair along his back when she suddenly leaped, without warning, straight up in the air, at the same time emitting a long and most terrible squall. Then she sprang away, up the trail, squalling with every leap she made.
She sneezed repeatedly, and her little tail was doing its best to whip around with quick, jerky movements. She stopped her antics and settled down for a moment. One Eye watched. Even he couldn't help but flinch and feel his fur stand up along his back when she suddenly jumped, without warning, straight into the air, letting out a long and terrible scream. Then she dashed away up the trail, screaming with every leap she took.
It was not until her racket had faded away in the distance and died out that One Eye ventured forth. He walked as delicately as though all the snow were carpeted with porcupine quills, erect and ready to pierce the soft pads of his feet. The porcupine met his approach with a furious squealing and a clashing of its long teeth. It had managed to roll up in a ball again, but it was not quite the old compact ball; its muscles were too much torn for that. It had been ripped almost in half, and was still bleeding profusely.
It wasn't until her noise had faded away in the distance and completely stopped that One Eye stepped out. He walked as carefully as if the snow was covered with porcupine quills, standing tall and ready to jab the soft pads of his feet. The porcupine responded to his approach with an angry squealing and the sound of its long teeth clashing. It had managed to curl into a ball again, but it wasn’t quite the tight ball it used to be; its muscles were too torn for that. It had been nearly ripped in half and was still bleeding heavily.
One Eye scooped out mouthfuls of the blood-soaked snow, and chewed and tasted and swallowed. This served as a relish, and his hunger increased mightily; but he was too old in the world to forget his caution. He waited. He lay down and waited, while the porcupine grated its teeth and uttered grunts and sobs and occasional sharp little squeals. In a little while, One Eye noticed that the quills were drooping and that a great quivering had set up. The quivering came to an end suddenly. There was a final defiant clash of the long teeth. Then all the quills drooped quite down, and the body relaxed and moved no more.
One Eye scooped up mouthfuls of the blood-soaked snow, chewing, tasting, and swallowing. This acted as a condiment, and his hunger grew significantly; but he was too experienced to let his guard down. He waited. He lay down and waited, while the porcupine ground its teeth and made grunts and sobs, along with occasional sharp little squeals. After a little while, One Eye noticed that the quills were drooping and that there was a noticeable tremor. The trembling stopped abruptly. There was a final defiant clash of the long teeth. Then all the quills drooped completely, and the body relaxed and moved no more.
With a nervous, shrinking paw, One Eye stretched out the porcupine to its full length and turned it over on its back. Nothing had happened. It was surely dead. He studied it intently for a moment, then took a careful grip with his teeth and started off down the stream, partly carrying, partly dragging the porcupine, with head turned to the side so as to avoid stepping on the prickly mass. He recollected something, dropped the burden, and trotted back to where he had left the ptarmigan. He did not hesitate a moment. He knew clearly what was to be done, and this he did by promptly eating the ptarmigan. Then he returned and took up his burden.
With a nervous, shrinking paw, One Eye stretched the porcupine out to its full length and flipped it onto its back. Nothing happened. It must have been dead. He studied it closely for a moment, then carefully gripped it with his teeth and started down the stream, partly carrying and partly dragging the porcupine, with his head turned to the side to avoid stepping on the prickly mess. He remembered something, dropped the porcupine, and trotted back to where he had left the ptarmigan. He didn’t hesitate for a second. He knew exactly what to do, and he promptly ate the ptarmigan. Then he returned and picked up the porcupine again.
When he dragged the result of his day’s hunt into the cave, the she-wolf inspected it, turned her muzzle to him, and lightly licked him on the neck. But the next instant she was warning him away from the cubs with a snarl that was less harsh than usual and that was more apologetic than menacing. Her instinctive fear of the father of her progeny was toning down. He was behaving as a wolf-father should, and manifesting no unholy desire to devour the young lives she had brought into the world.
When he brought the result of his day’s hunt into the cave, the she-wolf checked it out, turned her muzzle to him, and gently licked his neck. But the next moment, she was warning him to stay away from the cubs with a snarl that was softer than usual and felt more apologetic than threatening. Her instinctive fear of the father of her pups was easing up. He was acting like a proper wolf-father, showing no unnatural desire to eat the young lives she had brought into the world.
CHAPTER III
THE GREY CUB
He was different from his brothers and sisters. Their hair already betrayed the reddish hue inherited from their mother, the she-wolf; while he alone, in this particular, took after his father. He was the one little grey cub of the litter. He had bred true to the straight wolf-stock—in fact, he had bred true to old One Eye himself, physically, with but a single exception, and that was he had two eyes to his father’s one.
He was different from his siblings. Their hair already showed the reddish tint they got from their mother, the she-wolf, while he alone, in this regard, resembled his father. He was the only little gray cub in the litter. He had inherited the features of the pure wolf line—actually, he looked just like old One Eye himself, except for one thing: he had two eyes instead of his father’s one.
The grey cub’s eyes had not been open long, yet already he could see with steady clearness. And while his eyes were still closed, he had felt, tasted, and smelled. He knew his two brothers and his two sisters very well. He had begun to romp with them in a feeble, awkward way, and even to squabble, his little throat vibrating with a queer rasping noise (the forerunner of the growl), as he worked himself into a passion. And long before his eyes had opened he had learned by touch, taste, and smell to know his mother—a fount of warmth and liquid food and tenderness. She possessed a gentle, caressing tongue that soothed him when it passed over his soft little body, and that impelled him to snuggle close against her and to doze off to sleep.
The gray cub's eyes had only been open for a short time, but he could already see clearly. Even with his eyes still closed, he could feel, taste, and smell. He recognized his two brothers and two sisters well. He had started to play with them in a clumsy way and even to argue, his little throat vibrating with a strange rasping sound (the beginning of a growl) as he got worked up. Long before his eyes opened, he had learned to identify his mother by touch, taste, and smell—a source of warmth, milk, and love. She had a gentle, comforting tongue that calmed him as it glided over his soft little body, making him want to snuggle up close to her and fall asleep.
Most of the first month of his life had been passed thus in sleeping; but now he could see quite well, and he stayed awake for longer periods of time, and he was coming to learn his world quite well. His world was gloomy; but he did not know that, for he knew no other world. It was dim-lighted; but his eyes had never had to adjust themselves to any other light. His world was very small. Its limits were the walls of the lair; but as he had no knowledge of the wide world outside, he was never oppressed by the narrow confines of his existence.
Most of the first month of his life had been spent sleeping; but now he could see quite well, and he stayed awake for longer periods of time, learning about his world. His world was gloomy, but he didn’t know that because he had never experienced another world. It was dimly lit; but his eyes had never needed to adjust to any other light. His world was very small. Its boundaries were the walls of the lair; yet since he had no knowledge of the vast world outside, he was never troubled by the narrow limits of his existence.
But he had early discovered that one wall of his world was different from the rest. This was the mouth of the cave and the source of light. He had discovered that it was different from the other walls long before he had any thoughts of his own, any conscious volitions. It had been an irresistible attraction before ever his eyes opened and looked upon it. The light from it had beat upon his sealed lids, and the eyes and the optic nerves had pulsated to little, sparklike flashes, warm-coloured and strangely pleasing. The life of his body, and of every fibre of his body, the life that was the very substance of his body and that was apart from his own personal life, had yearned toward this light and urged his body toward it in the same way that the cunning chemistry of a plant urges it toward the sun.
But he had realized early on that one wall of his world was different from the others. This was the mouth of the cave and the source of light. He had noticed this difference long before he had any thoughts of his own or any conscious desires. It had drawn him in irresistibly even before his eyes opened to see it. The light had pressed against his closed eyelids, and his eyes and optic nerves responded with little, spark-like flashes, warm in color and strangely pleasing. The life of his body, and every fiber of his being, the life that was the essence of his body and distinct from his personal existence, had yearned for this light and pushed his body toward it, just as the clever chemistry of a plant directs it toward the sun.
Always, in the beginning, before his conscious life dawned, he had crawled toward the mouth of the cave. And in this his brothers and sisters were one with him. Never, in that period, did any of them crawl toward the dark corners of the back-wall. The light drew them as if they were plants; the chemistry of the life that composed them demanded the light as a necessity of being; and their little puppet-bodies crawled blindly and chemically, like the tendrils of a vine. Later on, when each developed individuality and became personally conscious of impulsions and desires, the attraction of the light increased. They were always crawling and sprawling toward it, and being driven back from it by their mother.
Always, at the start, before he became aware of his own existence, he had crawled toward the mouth of the cave. And in this, his brothers and sisters were right there with him. During that time, none of them crawled toward the dark corners of the back wall. The light called to them as if they were plants; the nature of their being demanded the light as a necessity for survival, and their tiny bodies moved instinctively, like the tendrils of a vine. Later, as each one developed their own identity and became aware of their impulses and desires, the pull of the light grew stronger. They were constantly crawling and stretching toward it, while being pushed back from it by their mother.
It was in this way that the grey cub learned other attributes of his mother than the soft, soothing, tongue. In his insistent crawling toward the light, he discovered in her a nose that with a sharp nudge administered rebuke, and later, a paw, that crushed him down and rolled him over and over with swift, calculating stroke. Thus he learned hurt; and on top of it he learned to avoid hurt, first, by not incurring the risk of it; and second, when he had incurred the risk, by dodging and by retreating. These were conscious actions, and were the results of his first generalisations upon the world. Before that he had recoiled automatically from hurt, as he had crawled automatically toward the light. After that he recoiled from hurt because he knew that it was hurt.
It was this way that the gray cub learned things about his mother beyond her soft, soothing tongue. As he persistently crawled toward the light, he discovered that she had a nose that delivered sharp nudges as a form of reprimand, and later, a paw that firmly pressed him down and rolled him over and over with quick, calculated movements. This is how he learned about pain; and on top of that, he learned to avoid pain, first by not putting himself in risky situations, and second, when he did take a risk, by dodging and retreating. These were intentional actions and resulted from his first generalizations about the world. Before that, he had instinctively recoiled from pain just as he had crawled instinctively toward the light. After that, he recoiled from pain because he understood it was pain.
He was a fierce little cub. So were his brothers and sisters. It was to be expected. He was a carnivorous animal. He came of a breed of meat-killers and meat-eaters. His father and mother lived wholly upon meat. The milk he had sucked with his first flickering life, was milk transformed directly from meat, and now, at a month old, when his eyes had been open for but a week, he was beginning himself to eat meat—meat half-digested by the she-wolf and disgorged for the five growing cubs that already made too great demand upon her breast.
He was a tough little cub. So were his siblings. It was to be expected. He was a meat-eater, part of a species of hunters and predators. His parents lived entirely on meat. The milk he drank in his earliest days was actually transformed from meat, and now, at a month old, just a week after opening his eyes, he was starting to eat meat himself—meat that had been partially digested by the she-wolf and regurgitated for the five growing cubs who were already demanding too much from her.
But he was, further, the fiercest of the litter. He could make a louder rasping growl than any of them. His tiny rages were much more terrible than theirs. It was he that first learned the trick of rolling a fellow-cub over with a cunning paw-stroke. And it was he that first gripped another cub by the ear and pulled and tugged and growled through jaws tight-clenched. And certainly it was he that caused the mother the most trouble in keeping her litter from the mouth of the cave.
But he was also the fiercest of the group. He could let out a louder, rasping growl than any of them. His little fits of anger were way more intense than theirs. He was the first to figure out how to roll a fellow cub over with a clever paw swipe. And he was the first to grab another cub by the ear, pulling and tugging while growling with his jaws tightly clenched. Undoubtedly, he was the one who gave their mother the most trouble keeping her litter away from the mouth of the cave.
The fascination of the light for the grey cub increased from day to day. He was perpetually departing on yard-long adventures toward the cave’s entrance, and as perpetually being driven back. Only he did not know it for an entrance. He did not know anything about entrances—passages whereby one goes from one place to another place. He did not know any other place, much less of a way to get there. So to him the entrance of the cave was a wall—a wall of light. As the sun was to the outside dweller, this wall was to him the sun of his world. It attracted him as a candle attracts a moth. He was always striving to attain it. The life that was so swiftly expanding within him, urged him continually toward the wall of light. The life that was within him knew that it was the one way out, the way he was predestined to tread. But he himself did not know anything about it. He did not know there was any outside at all.
The grey cub's fascination with the light grew stronger every day. He was constantly setting off on yard-long adventures toward the cave's entrance, only to be turned back just as often. But he didn’t realize it was an entrance. He had no idea what entrances were—passages that connect one place to another. He didn’t know of any other place, let alone how to get there. To him, the cave's entrance was just a wall—a wall of light. Just like the sun was to someone living outside, this wall was the sun of his world. It pulled him in like a candle draws in a moth. He was always striving to reach it. The life that was growing rapidly inside him constantly urged him toward the wall of light. That life knew it was the only way out, the path he was meant to take. But he had no awareness of any of this. He didn’t even know there was an outside at all.
There was one strange thing about this wall of light. His father (he had already come to recognise his father as the one other dweller in the world, a creature like his mother, who slept near the light and was a bringer of meat)—his father had a way of walking right into the white far wall and disappearing. The grey cub could not understand this. Though never permitted by his mother to approach that wall, he had approached the other walls, and encountered hard obstruction on the end of his tender nose. This hurt. And after several such adventures, he left the walls alone. Without thinking about it, he accepted this disappearing into the wall as a peculiarity of his father, as milk and half-digested meat were peculiarities of his mother.
There was one strange thing about this wall of light. His father (he had already come to see his father as the only other being in the world, a creature like his mother, who slept near the light and provided food)—his father had a way of walking right into the white far wall and vanishing. The grey cub couldn't understand this. Though his mother never allowed him to get close to that wall, he had approached the other walls and hit his tender nose against them, which hurt. After several such experiences, he decided to leave the walls alone. Without thinking about it, he accepted this vanishing act as just a quirk of his father, like how milk and half-digested meat were quirks of his mother.
In fact, the grey cub was not given to thinking—at least, to the kind of thinking customary of men. His brain worked in dim ways. Yet his conclusions were as sharp and distinct as those achieved by men. He had a method of accepting things, without questioning the why and wherefore. In reality, this was the act of classification. He was never disturbed over why a thing happened. How it happened was sufficient for him. Thus, when he had bumped his nose on the back-wall a few times, he accepted that he would not disappear into walls. In the same way he accepted that his father could disappear into walls. But he was not in the least disturbed by desire to find out the reason for the difference between his father and himself. Logic and physics were no part of his mental make-up.
The gray cub didn't really think—at least, not in the way humans do. His mind worked in vague ways. Still, his conclusions were as clear and precise as those of people. He had a way of accepting things without questioning why or how. In fact, this was a form of categorization. He never worried about why something happened. How it happened was enough for him. So, when he bumped his nose against the back wall a few times, he accepted that he wouldn't phase through walls. Similarly, he accepted that his dad could phase through walls. But he wasn't at all troubled by the desire to understand the difference between himself and his father. Logic and physics weren't part of his way of thinking.
Like most creatures of the Wild, he early experienced famine. There came a time when not only did the meat-supply cease, but the milk no longer came from his mother’s breast. At first, the cubs whimpered and cried, but for the most part they slept. It was not long before they were reduced to a coma of hunger. There were no more spats and squabbles, no more tiny rages nor attempts at growling; while the adventures toward the far white wall ceased altogether. The cubs slept, while the life that was in them flickered and died down.
Like most wild animals, he soon faced starvation. There came a time when not only did the food supply dry up, but the milk also stopped coming from his mother's breast. At first, the cubs whined and cried, but mostly they just slept. It wasn't long before they fell into a deep state of hunger. There were no more fights or arguments, no more little outbursts or attempts to growl; their explorations toward the distant white wall completely stopped. The cubs slept as the life within them faded away.
One Eye was desperate. He ranged far and wide, and slept but little in the lair that had now become cheerless and miserable. The she-wolf, too, left her litter and went out in search of meat. In the first days after the birth of the cubs, One Eye had journeyed several times back to the Indian camp and robbed the rabbit snares; but, with the melting of the snow and the opening of the streams, the Indian camp had moved away, and that source of supply was closed to him.
One Eye was in a tough spot. He wandered far and wide, hardly sleeping in the now dreary and miserable den. The she-wolf also left her pups to hunt for food. In the days right after the cubs were born, One Eye had gone back to the Indian camp several times to steal from the rabbit traps; however, as the snow melted and the streams opened up, the Indian camp moved on, cutting off that source of food for him.
When the grey cub came back to life and again took interest in the far white wall, he found that the population of his world had been reduced. Only one sister remained to him. The rest were gone. As he grew stronger, he found himself compelled to play alone, for the sister no longer lifted her head nor moved about. His little body rounded out with the meat he now ate; but the food had come too late for her. She slept continuously, a tiny skeleton flung round with skin in which the flame flickered lower and lower and at last went out.
When the gray cub came back to life and again focused on the distant white wall, he realized that the number of beings in his world had shrunk. Only one sister was left. The others were gone. As he grew stronger, he felt he had to play alone, as his sister no longer lifted her head or moved around. His small body filled out with the food he was eating, but it had come too late for her. She slept all the time, a tiny skeleton wrapped in skin where the flame flickered lower and lower until it finally went out.
Then there came a time when the grey cub no longer saw his father appearing and disappearing in the wall nor lying down asleep in the entrance. This had happened at the end of a second and less severe famine. The she-wolf knew why One Eye never came back, but there was no way by which she could tell what she had seen to the grey cub. Hunting herself for meat, up the left fork of the stream where lived the lynx, she had followed a day-old trail of One Eye. And she had found him, or what remained of him, at the end of the trail. There were many signs of the battle that had been fought, and of the lynx’s withdrawal to her lair after having won the victory. Before she went away, the she-wolf had found this lair, but the signs told her that the lynx was inside, and she had not dared to venture in.
Then there came a time when the gray cub no longer saw his father appearing and disappearing in the wall or lying asleep at the entrance. This happened at the end of a second and less severe famine. The she-wolf knew why One Eye never came back, but there was no way for her to tell the gray cub what she had seen. Hunting for meat herself, up the left fork of the stream where the lynx lived, she had followed a day-old trail of One Eye. And she had found him, or what was left of him, at the end of the trail. There were many signs of the battle that had taken place, and of the lynx’s retreat to her den after having won the fight. Before she left, the she-wolf had discovered this den, but the signs indicated that the lynx was inside, and she hadn’t dared to go in.
After that, the she-wolf in her hunting avoided the left fork. For she knew that in the lynx’s lair was a litter of kittens, and she knew the lynx for a fierce, bad-tempered creature and a terrible fighter. It was all very well for half a dozen wolves to drive a lynx, spitting and bristling, up a tree; but it was quite a different matter for a lone wolf to encounter a lynx—especially when the lynx was known to have a litter of hungry kittens at her back.
After that, the she-wolf in her hunt avoided the left fork. She knew that in the lynx's den was a litter of kittens, and she recognized the lynx as a fierce, bad-tempered creature and a formidable fighter. It was one thing for a pack of six wolves to chase a lynx, hissing and bristling, up a tree; but it was a completely different story for a lone wolf to come face-to-face with a lynx—especially when the lynx was known to have a bunch of hungry kittens at her side.
But the Wild is the Wild, and motherhood is motherhood, at all times fiercely protective whether in the Wild or out of it; and the time was to come when the she-wolf, for her grey cub’s sake, would venture the left fork, and the lair in the rocks, and the lynx’s wrath.
But the Wild is the Wild, and motherhood is motherhood, always fiercely protective whether in the Wild or outside it; and the time would come when the she-wolf, for the sake of her grey cub, would take the left fork, and head into the lair in the rocks, and face the lynx’s anger.
CHAPTER IV
THE WALL OF THE WORLD
By the time his mother began leaving the cave on hunting expeditions, the cub had learned well the law that forbade his approaching the entrance. Not only had this law been forcibly and many times impressed on him by his mother’s nose and paw, but in him the instinct of fear was developing. Never, in his brief cave-life, had he encountered anything of which to be afraid. Yet fear was in him. It had come down to him from a remote ancestry through a thousand thousand lives. It was a heritage he had received directly from One Eye and the she-wolf; but to them, in turn, it had been passed down through all the generations of wolves that had gone before. Fear!—that legacy of the Wild which no animal may escape nor exchange for pottage.
By the time his mother started leaving the cave to hunt, the cub had really learned the rule that kept him from going near the entrance. This rule had been really hammered into him by his mother’s nose and paw, and he was starting to develop a natural instinct for fear. In his short life in the cave, he had never faced anything he needed to be scared of. Yet, fear was still inside him. It had come down to him from a distant ancestry through countless lives. It was a legacy he received directly from One Eye and the she-wolf; but it had also been passed down through all the generations of wolves before them. Fear!—that gift of the Wild that no animal can escape or trade for something lesser.
So the grey cub knew fear, though he knew not the stuff of which fear was made. Possibly he accepted it as one of the restrictions of life. For he had already learned that there were such restrictions. Hunger he had known; and when he could not appease his hunger he had felt restriction. The hard obstruction of the cave-wall, the sharp nudge of his mother’s nose, the smashing stroke of her paw, the hunger unappeased of several famines, had borne in upon him that all was not freedom in the world, that to life there was limitations and restraints. These limitations and restraints were laws. To be obedient to them was to escape hurt and make for happiness.
So the gray cub felt fear, even though he didn’t fully understand what that fear was made of. Maybe he accepted it as just another limitation of life because he had already realized that such limitations existed. He had experienced hunger, and when he couldn’t satisfy it, he felt restricted. The hard barrier of the cave wall, the sharp poke of his mother’s nose, the powerful hit of her paw, and the unfulfilled hunger from several famines had made it clear to him that not everything in the world was about freedom; life has its limits and constraints. These limits and constraints were rules. Following them meant avoiding pain and finding happiness.
He did not reason the question out in this man fashion. He merely classified the things that hurt and the things that did not hurt. And after such classification he avoided the things that hurt, the restrictions and restraints, in order to enjoy the satisfactions and the remunerations of life.
He didn't think about the question the same way. He just sorted out the things that caused pain and the things that didn't. After that, he steered clear of the painful things, the limitations and constraints, so he could enjoy the pleasures and rewards of life.
Thus it was that in obedience to the law laid down by his mother, and in obedience to the law of that unknown and nameless thing, fear, he kept away from the mouth of the cave. It remained to him a white wall of light. When his mother was absent, he slept most of the time, while during the intervals that he was awake he kept very quiet, suppressing the whimpering cries that tickled in his throat and strove for noise.
So, following the rules set by his mother and the rules of that unknown and nameless feeling, fear, he stayed away from the mouth of the cave. To him, it was just a bright white wall of light. When his mother wasn’t around, he mostly slept, and when he was awake, he stayed very quiet, holding back the whimpering cries that bubbled in his throat and wanted to escape.
Once, lying awake, he heard a strange sound in the white wall. He did not know that it was a wolverine, standing outside, all a-trembling with its own daring, and cautiously scenting out the contents of the cave. The cub knew only that the sniff was strange, a something unclassified, therefore unknown and terrible—for the unknown was one of the chief elements that went into the making of fear.
Once, while lying awake, he heard a strange sound in the white wall. He didn’t realize it was a wolverine, standing outside, trembling with its own courage and carefully sniffing out what was inside the cave. The cub only knew that the sniff was unusual, something he couldn’t categorize, and therefore it was unknown and frightening—because the unknown was one of the main things that contributed to fear.
The hair bristled upon the grey cub’s back, but it bristled silently. How was he to know that this thing that sniffed was a thing at which to bristle? It was not born of any knowledge of his, yet it was the visible expression of the fear that was in him, and for which, in his own life, there was no accounting. But fear was accompanied by another instinct—that of concealment. The cub was in a frenzy of terror, yet he lay without movement or sound, frozen, petrified into immobility, to all appearances dead. His mother, coming home, growled as she smelt the wolverine’s track, and bounded into the cave and licked and nozzled him with undue vehemence of affection. And the cub felt that somehow he had escaped a great hurt.
The grey cub’s fur stood on end, but he stayed quiet. How was he supposed to know that this creature sniffing around was something to react to? It wasn’t something he understood, but it showed the fear he felt inside, a fear he couldn’t really explain. Along with that fear came another instinct— the urge to hide. The cub was terrified, yet he lay completely still and silent, frozen in place, looking like he was dead. When his mother returned, she growled as she picked up the scent of the wolverine and quickly entered the cave, licking and nudging him with an unexpected intensity of affection. The cub sensed that he had somehow escaped from something really dangerous.
But there were other forces at work in the cub, the greatest of which was growth. Instinct and law demanded of him obedience. But growth demanded disobedience. His mother and fear impelled him to keep away from the white wall. Growth is life, and life is for ever destined to make for light. So there was no damming up the tide of life that was rising within him—rising with every mouthful of meat he swallowed, with every breath he drew. In the end, one day, fear and obedience were swept away by the rush of life, and the cub straddled and sprawled toward the entrance.
But other forces were at play in the cub, the strongest being growth. Instinct and rules made him obey. But growth required him to break the rules. His mother and fear urged him to stay away from the white wall. Growth is life, and life is always pushing towards light. So, there was no stopping the surge of life building up inside him—growing with every bite of meat he ate, with every breath he took. Eventually, one day, fear and obedience were overtaken by the force of life, and the cub stepped forward toward the entrance.
Unlike any other wall with which he had had experience, this wall seemed to recede from him as he approached. No hard surface collided with the tender little nose he thrust out tentatively before him. The substance of the wall seemed as permeable and yielding as light. And as condition, in his eyes, had the seeming of form, so he entered into what had been wall to him and bathed in the substance that composed it.
Unlike any other wall he had encountered, this wall appeared to pull back as he got closer. No hard surface met the delicate little nose he cautiously extended in front of him. The material of the wall felt as soft and yielding as light. And since condition, to him, seemed like form, he stepped into what had once been a wall and immersed himself in the substance that made it up.
It was bewildering. He was sprawling through solidity. And ever the light grew brighter. Fear urged him to go back, but growth drove him on. Suddenly he found himself at the mouth of the cave. The wall, inside which he had thought himself, as suddenly leaped back before him to an immeasurable distance. The light had become painfully bright. He was dazzled by it. Likewise he was made dizzy by this abrupt and tremendous extension of space. Automatically, his eyes were adjusting themselves to the brightness, focusing themselves to meet the increased distance of objects. At first, the wall had leaped beyond his vision. He now saw it again; but it had taken upon itself a remarkable remoteness. Also, its appearance had changed. It was now a variegated wall, composed of the trees that fringed the stream, the opposing mountain that towered above the trees, and the sky that out-towered the mountain.
It was confusing. He was sprawled out in solid ground. And the light just kept getting brighter. Fear pushed him to turn back, but growth urged him to move forward. Suddenly, he found himself at the entrance of the cave. The wall, which he thought was right next to him, suddenly pulled back to an endless distance. The light was painfully bright now. He was blinded by it. Likewise, he felt dizzy from this sudden and overwhelming expansion of space. Automatically, his eyes adjusted to the brightness, focusing to meet the longer distances of objects. At first, the wall had moved beyond his sight. He could see it again, but it now seemed remarkably far away. Also, it looked different. It was now a colorful wall, made up of the trees lining the stream, the towering mountain above the trees, and the sky that towered even higher than the mountain.
A great fear came upon him. This was more of the terrible unknown. He crouched down on the lip of the cave and gazed out on the world. He was very much afraid. Because it was unknown, it was hostile to him. Therefore the hair stood up on end along his back and his lips wrinkled weakly in an attempt at a ferocious and intimidating snarl. Out of his puniness and fright he challenged and menaced the whole wide world.
A deep fear overwhelmed him. It was a fear of the awful unknown. He crouched on the edge of the cave and stared out at the world. He was extremely afraid. Because it was unfamiliar, it felt like a threat to him. His hair bristled along his back, and his lips curled weakly in a feeble attempt at a fierce snarl. In his smallness and fear, he confronted and threatened the entire world.
Nothing happened. He continued to gaze, and in his interest he forgot to snarl. Also, he forgot to be afraid. For the time, fear had been routed by growth, while growth had assumed the guise of curiosity. He began to notice near objects—an open portion of the stream that flashed in the sun, the blasted pine-tree that stood at the base of the slope, and the slope itself, that ran right up to him and ceased two feet beneath the lip of the cave on which he crouched.
Nothing happened. He kept staring, and in his fascination, he forgot to snarl. He also forgot to be scared. For that moment, fear had been driven away by his growth, while that growth took on the form of curiosity. He started to notice things nearby—an open section of the stream that sparkled in the sun, the charred pine tree at the bottom of the slope, and the slope itself, which rose right up to him and ended two feet below the edge of the cave where he was crouched.
Now the grey cub had lived all his days on a level floor. He had never experienced the hurt of a fall. He did not know what a fall was. So he stepped boldly out upon the air. His hind-legs still rested on the cave-lip, so he fell forward head downward. The earth struck him a harsh blow on the nose that made him yelp. Then he began rolling down the slope, over and over. He was in a panic of terror. The unknown had caught him at last. It had gripped savagely hold of him and was about to wreak upon him some terrific hurt. Growth was now routed by fear, and he ki-yi’d like any frightened puppy.
Now the gray cub had spent his whole life on a flat surface. He had never felt the pain of a fall. He didn't even know what a fall felt like. So he stepped boldly out into the open air. His back legs were still resting on the edge of the cave, so he tumbled forward headfirst. The ground hit him hard on the nose, causing him to yelp. Then he started rolling down the slope, tumbling over and over. He was filled with panic and terror. The unknown had finally caught up with him. It had seized him fiercely and was about to inflict some terrible pain. Growth was now overshadowed by fear, and he yelped like any scared puppy.
The unknown bore him on he knew not to what frightful hurt, and he yelped and ki-yi’d unceasingly. This was a different proposition from crouching in frozen fear while the unknown lurked just alongside. Now the unknown had caught tight hold of him. Silence would do no good. Besides, it was not fear, but terror, that convulsed him.
The unknown dragged him somewhere he couldn’t even imagine, and he yelped and cried out nonstop. This was a completely different situation from being paralyzed in fear while the unknown hovered nearby. Now the unknown had a firm grip on him. Staying quiet wouldn’t help. Plus, it was not just fear, but pure terror, that shook him.
But the slope grew more gradual, and its base was grass-covered. Here the cub lost momentum. When at last he came to a stop, he gave one last agonised yell and then a long, whimpering wail. Also, and quite as a matter of course, as though in his life he had already made a thousand toilets, he proceeded to lick away the dry clay that soiled him.
But the slope became less steep, and the bottom was covered in grass. Here, the cub lost speed. When he finally stopped, he let out one last painful yell followed by a long, whimpering cry. Then, almost automatically, as if he had done it a thousand times before, he started to lick off the dry clay that had gotten on him.
After that he sat up and gazed about him, as might the first man of the earth who landed upon Mars. The cub had broken through the wall of the world, the unknown had let go its hold of him, and here he was without hurt. But the first man on Mars would have experienced less unfamiliarity than did he. Without any antecedent knowledge, without any warning whatever that such existed, he found himself an explorer in a totally new world.
After that, he sat up and looked around, like the first man on Earth who landed on Mars. The cub had broken through the boundary of reality, the unknown had released its grip on him, and here he was, unharmed. But the first man on Mars would have felt less out of place than he did. With no prior knowledge and no warning that such a thing was even possible, he found himself exploring a completely new world.
Now that the terrible unknown had let go of him, he forgot that the unknown had any terrors. He was aware only of curiosity in all the things about him. He inspected the grass beneath him, the moss-berry plant just beyond, and the dead trunk of the blasted pine that stood on the edge of an open space among the trees. A squirrel, running around the base of the trunk, came full upon him, and gave him a great fright. He cowered down and snarled. But the squirrel was as badly scared. It ran up the tree, and from a point of safety chattered back savagely.
Now that the terrifying unknown had released him, he forgot that it had any fears. He was only aware of curiosity about everything around him. He examined the grass beneath him, the moss-berry plant just beyond, and the dead trunk of the blasted pine that stood at the edge of a clearing among the trees. A squirrel, darting around the base of the trunk, suddenly confronted him and frightened him terribly. He crouched down and snarled. But the squirrel was just as scared. It ran up the tree and, from a safe distance, chattered back angrily.
This helped the cub’s courage, and though the woodpecker he next encountered gave him a start, he proceeded confidently on his way. Such was his confidence, that when a moose-bird impudently hopped up to him, he reached out at it with a playful paw. The result was a sharp peck on the end of his nose that made him cower down and ki-yi. The noise he made was too much for the moose-bird, who sought safety in flight.
This boosted the cub's confidence, and even though the woodpecker he came across startled him, he continued on his way with assurance. His confidence was so high that when a moose-bird boldly hopped over to him, he playfully reached out with his paw. This resulted in a sharp peck on the tip of his nose, causing him to flinch and yelp. The noise he made was too much for the moose-bird, who quickly flew away to safety.
But the cub was learning. His misty little mind had already made an unconscious classification. There were live things and things not alive. Also, he must watch out for the live things. The things not alive remained always in one place, but the live things moved about, and there was no telling what they might do. The thing to expect of them was the unexpected, and for this he must be prepared.
But the cub was learning. His foggy little mind had already made an unconscious classification. There were living things and non-living things. Also, he had to be cautious of the living things. The non-living things always stayed in one place, but the living things moved around, and there was no telling what they might do. The one thing to expect from them was the unexpected, and for this, he had to be ready.
He travelled very clumsily. He ran into sticks and things. A twig that he thought a long way off, would the next instant hit him on the nose or rake along his ribs. There were inequalities of surface. Sometimes he overstepped and stubbed his nose. Quite as often he understepped and stubbed his feet. Then there were the pebbles and stones that turned under him when he trod upon them; and from them he came to know that the things not alive were not all in the same state of stable equilibrium as was his cave—also, that small things not alive were more liable than large things to fall down or turn over. But with every mishap he was learning. The longer he walked, the better he walked. He was adjusting himself. He was learning to calculate his own muscular movements, to know his physical limitations, to measure distances between objects, and between objects and himself.
He walked very awkwardly. He bumped into sticks and other things. A twig that he thought was far away would suddenly hit him on the nose or scrape against his ribs. There were bumps and dips in the ground. Sometimes he stepped too far and hit his nose. Just as often, he didn't step far enough and stubbed his toes. Then there were the pebbles and stones that rolled under his feet when he stepped on them; from them, he learned that inanimate objects weren't all perfectly stable like his cave—also, that smaller objects were more likely to topple over than larger ones. But with every stumble, he was learning. The more he walked, the better he became at it. He was adapting. He was learning to control his movements, understand his physical limits, and estimate distances between things and himself.
His was the luck of the beginner. Born to be a hunter of meat (though he did not know it), he blundered upon meat just outside his own cave-door on his first foray into the world. It was by sheer blundering that he chanced upon the shrewdly hidden ptarmigan nest. He fell into it. He had essayed to walk along the trunk of a fallen pine. The rotten bark gave way under his feet, and with a despairing yelp he pitched down the rounded crescent, smashed through the leafage and stalks of a small bush, and in the heart of the bush, on the ground, fetched up in the midst of seven ptarmigan chicks.
He had the luck of a newbie. Born to be a meat hunter (though he didn’t realize it), he stumbled upon food right outside his cave on his first adventure into the world. It was purely by chance that he discovered the cleverly hidden ptarmigan nest. He fell right into it. He had tried to walk along the trunk of a fallen pine. The rotten bark gave way under his feet, and with a desperate yelp, he tumbled down the rounded slope, crashing through the leaves and stalks of a small bush, and landed in the middle of seven ptarmigan chicks.
They made noises, and at first he was frightened at them. Then he perceived that they were very little, and he became bolder. They moved. He placed his paw on one, and its movements were accelerated. This was a source of enjoyment to him. He smelled it. He picked it up in his mouth. It struggled and tickled his tongue. At the same time he was made aware of a sensation of hunger. His jaws closed together. There was a crunching of fragile bones, and warm blood ran in his mouth. The taste of it was good. This was meat, the same as his mother gave him, only it was alive between his teeth and therefore better. So he ate the ptarmigan. Nor did he stop till he had devoured the whole brood. Then he licked his chops in quite the same way his mother did, and began to crawl out of the bush.
They made noises, and at first, he was scared by them. Then he realized they were very small, and he grew bolder. They moved around. He put his paw on one, and it started to move faster. This amused him. He smelled it. He picked it up in his mouth. It wriggled and tickled his tongue. At the same time, he felt a pang of hunger. His jaws closed together. There was a crunching of delicate bones, and warm blood filled his mouth. The taste was good. This was meat, just like what his mother gave him, but it was alive between his teeth, making it even better. So, he ate the ptarmigan. He didn't stop until he had devoured the entire brood. Then he licked his chops just like his mother did and began to crawl out of the bush.
He encountered a feathered whirlwind. He was confused and blinded by the rush of it and the beat of angry wings. He hid his head between his paws and yelped. The blows increased. The mother ptarmigan was in a fury. Then he became angry. He rose up, snarling, striking out with his paws. He sank his tiny teeth into one of the wings and pulled and tugged sturdily. The ptarmigan struggled against him, showering blows upon him with her free wing. It was his first battle. He was elated. He forgot all about the unknown. He no longer was afraid of anything. He was fighting, tearing at a live thing that was striking at him. Also, this live thing was meat. The lust to kill was on him. He had just destroyed little live things. He would now destroy a big live thing. He was too busy and happy to know that he was happy. He was thrilling and exulting in ways new to him and greater to him than any he had known before.
He came across a whirlwind of feathers. He was confused and blinded by the chaos and the flurry of angry wings. He buried his head between his paws and yelped. The hits intensified. The mother ptarmigan was furious. Then he got angry. He stood up, snarling, swinging his paws. He bit down on one of the wings and pulled hard. The ptarmigan fought back, striking him with her free wing. It was his first fight. He felt exhilarated. He forgot about everything else. He wasn't scared of anything anymore. He was fighting, tearing at a living creature that was attacking him. And this living thing was meat. The urge to kill was overwhelming. He had just taken down little creatures. Now he was going after something bigger. He was too absorbed and excited to realize he was happy. He was experiencing a thrill and joy that were new to him and greater than anything he had felt before.
He held on to the wing and growled between his tight-clenched teeth. The ptarmigan dragged him out of the bush. When she turned and tried to drag him back into the bush’s shelter, he pulled her away from it and on into the open. And all the time she was making outcry and striking with her free wing, while feathers were flying like a snow-fall. The pitch to which he was aroused was tremendous. All the fighting blood of his breed was up in him and surging through him. This was living, though he did not know it. He was realising his own meaning in the world; he was doing that for which he was made—killing meat and battling to kill it. He was justifying his existence, than which life can do no greater; for life achieves its summit when it does to the uttermost that which it was equipped to do.
He gripped the wing and growled through his tightly clenched teeth. The ptarmigan pulled him out of the bush. When she turned and tried to drag him back into the bush's shelter, he yanked her away and into the open. All the while, she was squawking and flapping her free wing, sending feathers flying like snow. His adrenaline was through the roof. All the fighting spirit of his kind surged within him. This was life, though he didn’t fully realize it. He was discovering his purpose in the world; he was doing what he was made for—hunting and fighting to catch it. He was validating his existence, which is the greatest achievement in life; for life reaches its peak when it fully does what it was born to do.
After a time, the ptarmigan ceased her struggling. He still held her by the wing, and they lay on the ground and looked at each other. He tried to growl threateningly, ferociously. She pecked on his nose, which by now, what of previous adventures was sore. He winced but held on. She pecked him again and again. From wincing he went to whimpering. He tried to back away from her, oblivious to the fact that by his hold on her he dragged her after him. A rain of pecks fell on his ill-used nose. The flood of fight ebbed down in him, and, releasing his prey, he turned tail and scampered on across the open in inglorious retreat.
After a while, the ptarmigan stopped struggling. He still held her by the wing, and they lay on the ground, looking at each other. He tried to growl threateningly, with ferocity. She pecked his nose, which was sore from previous encounters. He winced but kept holding on. She pecked him again and again. From wincing, he moved to whimpering. He tried to back away from her, not realizing that by holding onto her, he was dragging her with him. A flurry of pecks landed on his sore nose. The fight in him faded, and, letting go of his prey, he turned around and scurried off across the open ground in a shameful retreat.
He lay down to rest on the other side of the open, near the edge of the bushes, his tongue lolling out, his chest heaving and panting, his nose still hurting him and causing him to continue his whimper. But as he lay there, suddenly there came to him a feeling as of something terrible impending. The unknown with all its terrors rushed upon him, and he shrank back instinctively into the shelter of the bush. As he did so, a draught of air fanned him, and a large, winged body swept ominously and silently past. A hawk, driving down out of the blue, had barely missed him.
He lay down to rest on the other side of the opening, near the edge of the bushes, his tongue hanging out, his chest heaving and panting, his nose still hurting and making him whimper. But as he lay there, he suddenly felt something terrible was about to happen. The unknown, with all its fears, rushed at him, and he instinctively shrank back into the shelter of the bush. As he did, a breeze fanned him, and a large, winged creature swept ominously and silently past. A hawk, diving down from the blue sky, had barely missed him.
While he lay in the bush, recovering from his fright and peering fearfully out, the mother-ptarmigan on the other side of the open space fluttered out of the ravaged nest. It was because of her loss that she paid no attention to the winged bolt of the sky. But the cub saw, and it was a warning and a lesson to him—the swift downward swoop of the hawk, the short skim of its body just above the ground, the strike of its talons in the body of the ptarmigan, the ptarmigan’s squawk of agony and fright, and the hawk’s rush upward into the blue, carrying the ptarmigan away with it.
While he lay in the bushes, recovering from his fright and cautiously looking out, the mother ptarmigan on the other side of the clearing fluttered out of her destroyed nest. Because of her loss, she paid no attention to the streaking figure in the sky. But the cub noticed, and it served as a warning and a lesson for him—the swift dive of the hawk, the way it skimmed just above the ground, the strike of its talons into the ptarmigan, the ptarmigan’s cry of pain and fear, and the hawk’s rush upward into the blue, carrying the ptarmigan away with it.
It was a long time before the cub left its shelter. He had learned much. Live things were meat. They were good to eat. Also, live things when they were large enough, could give hurt. It was better to eat small live things like ptarmigan chicks, and to let alone large live things like ptarmigan hens. Nevertheless he felt a little prick of ambition, a sneaking desire to have another battle with that ptarmigan hen—only the hawk had carried her away. May be there were other ptarmigan hens. He would go and see.
It took a while for the cub to leave its den. He had picked up a lot of lessons. Living creatures were food. They were tasty. Also, big living creatures could cause pain. It was smarter to go after small things like ptarmigan chicks and to avoid larger things like ptarmigan hens. Still, he felt a little spark of ambition, a sneaky urge to have another go at that ptarmigan hen—except the hawk had taken her away. Maybe there were other ptarmigan hens. He decided to check it out.
He came down a shelving bank to the stream. He had never seen water before. The footing looked good. There were no inequalities of surface. He stepped boldly out on it; and went down, crying with fear, into the embrace of the unknown. It was cold, and he gasped, breathing quickly. The water rushed into his lungs instead of the air that had always accompanied his act of breathing. The suffocation he experienced was like the pang of death. To him it signified death. He had no conscious knowledge of death, but like every animal of the Wild, he possessed the instinct of death. To him it stood as the greatest of hurts. It was the very essence of the unknown; it was the sum of the terrors of the unknown, the one culminating and unthinkable catastrophe that could happen to him, about which he knew nothing and about which he feared everything.
He came down a sloping bank to the stream. He had never seen water before. The ground looked solid. There were no bumps or dips. He stepped out confidently onto it and then went down, crying out in fear, into the unknown. It was cold, and he gasped, breathing rapidly. The water rushed into his lungs instead of the air that usually filled them. The suffocation felt like the pain of death. To him, it represented death. He had no conscious understanding of death, but like every creature in the wild, he had the instinct for it. To him, it represented the greatest hurt. It was the very essence of the unknown; it embodied all the fears of the unknown, the ultimate and unimaginable catastrophe that could befall him, about which he knew nothing and feared everything.
He came to the surface, and the sweet air rushed into his open mouth. He did not go down again. Quite as though it had been a long-established custom of his he struck out with all his legs and began to swim. The near bank was a yard away; but he had come up with his back to it, and the first thing his eyes rested upon was the opposite bank, toward which he immediately began to swim. The stream was a small one, but in the pool it widened out to a score of feet.
He surfaced, and the fresh air rushed into his open mouth. He didn't go back down. As if it were something he had always done, he started to paddle with all his limbs and began to swim. The nearby bank was just a yard away, but he had come up with his back to it, and the first thing he saw was the opposite bank, which he immediately began to swim toward. The stream was small, but in the pool, it widened out to about twenty feet.
Midway in the passage, the current picked up the cub and swept him downstream. He was caught in the miniature rapid at the bottom of the pool. Here was little chance for swimming. The quiet water had become suddenly angry. Sometimes he was under, sometimes on top. At all times he was in violent motion, now being turned over or around, and again, being smashed against a rock. And with every rock he struck, he yelped. His progress was a series of yelps, from which might have been adduced the number of rocks he encountered.
Midway through the current, it snagged the cub and pulled him downstream. He got caught in the small rapids at the bottom of the pool. There was barely any chance of swimming. The calm water had suddenly turned fierce. Sometimes he was submerged, other times he was on the surface. All the while, he was in chaotic motion, flipping over or being tossed around, and getting slammed against a rock. With each rock he hit, he yelped. His journey was marked by a series of yelps, from which one could count the number of rocks he bumped into.
Below the rapid was a second pool, and here, captured by the eddy, he was gently borne to the bank, and as gently deposited on a bed of gravel. He crawled frantically clear of the water and lay down. He had learned some more about the world. Water was not alive. Yet it moved. Also, it looked as solid as the earth, but was without any solidity at all. His conclusion was that things were not always what they appeared to be. The cub’s fear of the unknown was an inherited distrust, and it had now been strengthened by experience. Thenceforth, in the nature of things, he would possess an abiding distrust of appearances. He would have to learn the reality of a thing before he could put his faith into it.
Below the rapid was a second pool, and here, caught by the eddy, he was gently carried to the bank and softly placed on a bed of gravel. He scrambled away from the water and lay down. He had gained some more understanding of the world. Water wasn’t alive, but it moved. Also, it looked as solid as the ground, but had no solidity at all. His conclusion was that things weren’t always what they seemed. The cub’s fear of the unknown was an inherited distrust, now reinforced by experience. From then on, he would naturally have a lasting skepticism of appearances. He would need to learn the reality of something before he could trust it.
One other adventure was destined for him that day. He had recollected that there was such a thing in the world as his mother. And then there came to him a feeling that he wanted her more than all the rest of the things in the world. Not only was his body tired with the adventures it had undergone, but his little brain was equally tired. In all the days he had lived it had not worked so hard as on this one day. Furthermore, he was sleepy. So he started out to look for the cave and his mother, feeling at the same time an overwhelming rush of loneliness and helplessness.
One more adventure was waiting for him that day. He remembered that his mother existed. Then he felt that he wanted her more than anything else in the world. Not only was his body worn out from the adventures he had experienced, but his little mind was exhausted too. Throughout all the days he had lived, it had never worked as hard as it did that one day. Plus, he was really tired. So he set out to find the cave and his mother, feeling an intense wave of loneliness and helplessness at the same time.
He was sprawling along between some bushes, when he heard a sharp intimidating cry. There was a flash of yellow before his eyes. He saw a weasel leaping swiftly away from him. It was a small live thing, and he had no fear. Then, before him, at his feet, he saw an extremely small live thing, only several inches long, a young weasel, that, like himself, had disobediently gone out adventuring. It tried to retreat before him. He turned it over with his paw. It made a queer, grating noise. The next moment the flash of yellow reappeared before his eyes. He heard again the intimidating cry, and at the same instant received a sharp blow on the side of the neck and felt the sharp teeth of the mother-weasel cut into his flesh.
He was lying among some bushes when he heard a loud, threatening cry. A flash of yellow caught his eye. He saw a weasel quickly jumping away from him. It was a small creature, and he felt no fear. Then, right in front of him, at his feet, he spotted an extremely tiny living thing, just a few inches long, a young weasel, that, like him, had carelessly gone off exploring. It tried to back away from him. He flipped it over with his paw. It made a strange, grating noise. The next moment, the flash of yellow appeared again in front of him. He heard the threatening cry once more, and at the same instant, he got a sharp hit on the side of his neck and felt the mother weasel's sharp teeth sink into his flesh.
While he yelped and ki-yi’d and scrambled backward, he saw the mother-weasel leap upon her young one and disappear with it into the neighbouring thicket. The cut of her teeth in his neck still hurt, but his feelings were hurt more grievously, and he sat down and weakly whimpered. This mother-weasel was so small and so savage. He was yet to learn that for size and weight the weasel was the most ferocious, vindictive, and terrible of all the killers of the Wild. But a portion of this knowledge was quickly to be his.
While he yelped and freaked out, scrambling backward, he saw the mother weasel jump on her young one and vanish into the nearby bushes. The bite marks on his neck still stung, but his feelings were hurt even more, and he sat down and softly whined. This mother weasel was so small yet so fierce. He was about to learn that pound for pound, the weasel was the most ferocious, vengeful, and terrifying of all the predators in the Wild. But he would soon gain a portion of this knowledge.
He was still whimpering when the mother-weasel reappeared. She did not rush him, now that her young one was safe. She approached more cautiously, and the cub had full opportunity to observe her lean, snakelike body, and her head, erect, eager, and snake-like itself. Her sharp, menacing cry sent the hair bristling along his back, and he snarled warningly at her. She came closer and closer. There was a leap, swifter than his unpractised sight, and the lean, yellow body disappeared for a moment out of the field of his vision. The next moment she was at his throat, her teeth buried in his hair and flesh.
He was still whimpering when the mother weasel came back. Now that her young one was safe, she didn’t rush him. She approached more carefully, giving the cub a chance to observe her lean, snake-like body and her head, which was upright, eager, and also snake-like. Her sharp, menacing cry made the fur along his back stand up, and he snarled a warning at her. She moved closer and closer. Suddenly, there was a leap, quicker than his inexperienced eyes could follow, and the lean, yellow body vanished for a moment from his sight. In the next instant, she was at his throat, her teeth sunk into his fur and flesh.
At first he snarled and tried to fight; but he was very young, and this was only his first day in the world, and his snarl became a whimper, his fight a struggle to escape. The weasel never relaxed her hold. She hung on, striving to press down with her teeth to the great vein where his life-blood bubbled. The weasel was a drinker of blood, and it was ever her preference to drink from the throat of life itself.
At first, he growled and tried to fight back; but he was very young, and it was only his first day in the world. His growl turned into a whimper, and his fight became a struggle to get away. The weasel never loosened her grip. She held on, trying to sink her teeth into the major vein where his life-blood flowed. The weasel was a blood drinker, and she always preferred to drink from the throat of life itself.
The grey cub would have died, and there would have been no story to write about him, had not the she-wolf come bounding through the bushes. The weasel let go the cub and flashed at the she-wolf’s throat, missing, but getting a hold on the jaw instead. The she-wolf flirted her head like the snap of a whip, breaking the weasel’s hold and flinging it high in the air. And, still in the air, the she-wolf’s jaws closed on the lean, yellow body, and the weasel knew death between the crunching teeth.
The gray cub would have died, and there would have been no story to tell about him if the she-wolf hadn't come running through the bushes. The weasel let go of the cub and lunged for the she-wolf’s throat, but missed and grabbed onto her jaw instead. The she-wolf shook her head like a whip crack, breaking the weasel’s grip and tossing it high into the air. While still airborne, the she-wolf’s jaws snapped shut on the lean, yellow body, and the weasel realized it was facing death between those crushing teeth.
The cub experienced another access of affection on the part of his mother. Her joy at finding him seemed even greater than his joy at being found. She nozzled him and caressed him and licked the cuts made in him by the weasel’s teeth. Then, between them, mother and cub, they ate the blood-drinker, and after that went back to the cave and slept.
The cub felt another wave of love from his mother. Her happiness at finding him seemed even bigger than his happiness at being found. She nuzzled him, stroked him, and licked the cuts left by the weasel’s teeth. Then, together, mother and cub, they ate the blood-drinker, and afterward returned to the cave to sleep.
CHAPTER V
THE LAW OF MEAT
The cub’s development was rapid. He rested for two days, and then ventured forth from the cave again. It was on this adventure that he found the young weasel whose mother he had helped eat, and he saw to it that the young weasel went the way of its mother. But on this trip he did not get lost. When he grew tired, he found his way back to the cave and slept. And every day thereafter found him out and ranging a wider area.
The cub grew quickly. He took a two-day break, then left the cave again. On this outing, he came across the young weasel whose mother he had helped eat, and he made sure the young weasel met the same fate. But this time, he didn’t lose his way. When he got tired, he found his way back to the cave and slept. From then on, each day he explored more and ventured further out.
He began to get accurate measurement of his strength and his weakness, and to know when to be bold and when to be cautious. He found it expedient to be cautious all the time, except for the rare moments, when, assured of his own intrepidity, he abandoned himself to petty rages and lusts.
He started to get a clear understanding of his strengths and weaknesses, knowing when to be brave and when to hold back. He realized it was best to be careful all the time, except for the rare occasions when, feeling confident in his own bravery, he let himself give in to small outbursts of anger and desire.
He was always a little demon of fury when he chanced upon a stray ptarmigan. Never did he fail to respond savagely to the chatter of the squirrel he had first met on the blasted pine. While the sight of a moose-bird almost invariably put him into the wildest of rages; for he never forgot the peck on the nose he had received from the first of that ilk he encountered.
He was always a little ball of anger when he came across a stray ptarmigan. He always reacted fiercely to the chatter of the squirrel he had first met on the blasted pine. The sight of a moose-bird almost always sent him into a furious rage, as he never forgot the peck on the nose he got from the first one he encountered.
But there were times when even a moose-bird failed to affect him, and those were times when he felt himself to be in danger from some other prowling meat hunter. He never forgot the hawk, and its moving shadow always sent him crouching into the nearest thicket. He no longer sprawled and straddled, and already he was developing the gait of his mother, slinking and furtive, apparently without exertion, yet sliding along with a swiftness that was as deceptive as it was imperceptible.
But there were times when even a moose-bird didn't bother him, and those were the moments he felt threatened by some other lurking predator. He never forgot the hawk, and its shifting shadow always made him duck into the nearest bushes. He no longer lounged around and spread himself out, and he was starting to move like his mother, sneaky and cautious, seeming effortless, yet gliding along with a speed that was as tricky as it was unnoticeable.
In the matter of meat, his luck had been all in the beginning. The seven ptarmigan chicks and the baby weasel represented the sum of his killings. His desire to kill strengthened with the days, and he cherished hungry ambitions for the squirrel that chattered so volubly and always informed all wild creatures that the wolf-cub was approaching. But as birds flew in the air, squirrels could climb trees, and the cub could only try to crawl unobserved upon the squirrel when it was on the ground.
In terms of meat, he had hit the jackpot early on. The seven ptarmigan chicks and the baby weasel were the total of his catches. His urge to hunt grew stronger with each passing day, and he had a growing appetite for the squirrel that chattered incessantly and always warned all the other animals that the wolf cub was coming. But while birds could soar in the sky, squirrels could scamper up trees, and the cub could only try to sneak up on the squirrel when it was down on the ground.
The cub entertained a great respect for his mother. She could get meat, and she never failed to bring him his share. Further, she was unafraid of things. It did not occur to him that this fearlessness was founded upon experience and knowledge. Its effect on him was that of an impression of power. His mother represented power; and as he grew older he felt this power in the sharper admonishment of her paw; while the reproving nudge of her nose gave place to the slash of her fangs. For this, likewise, he respected his mother. She compelled obedience from him, and the older he grew the shorter grew her temper.
The cub had a deep respect for his mother. She could catch food, and she always made sure to bring him his share. Plus, she wasn't afraid of anything. He didn't realize that her fearlessness came from experience and knowledge. To him, it seemed like she had power. His mother embodied strength; and as he got older, he felt this power in the sharper warnings of her paw, while the gentle nudge of her nose was replaced by the threat of her fangs. For this reason, he respected her even more. She demanded his obedience, and as he matured, her patience grew shorter.
Famine came again, and the cub with clearer consciousness knew once more the bite of hunger. The she-wolf ran herself thin in the quest for meat. She rarely slept any more in the cave, spending most of her time on the meat-trail, and spending it vainly. This famine was not a long one, but it was severe while it lasted. The cub found no more milk in his mother’s breast, nor did he get one mouthful of meat for himself.
Famine struck again, and the cub, more aware than before, felt the sharp pangs of hunger once more. The she-wolf became increasingly thin in her search for food. She hardly ever slept in the cave anymore, spending most of her time on the hunt for meat, and it was all in vain. This famine didn't last long, but it was intense while it did. The cub found no more milk from his mother and didn’t get a single bite of meat for himself.
Before, he had hunted in play, for the sheer joyousness of it; now he hunted in deadly earnestness, and found nothing. Yet the failure of it accelerated his development. He studied the habits of the squirrel with greater carefulness, and strove with greater craft to steal upon it and surprise it. He studied the wood-mice and tried to dig them out of their burrows; and he learned much about the ways of moose-birds and woodpeckers. And there came a day when the hawk’s shadow did not drive him crouching into the bushes. He had grown stronger and wiser, and more confident. Also, he was desperate. So he sat on his haunches, conspicuously in an open space, and challenged the hawk down out of the sky. For he knew that there, floating in the blue above him, was meat, the meat his stomach yearned after so insistently. But the hawk refused to come down and give battle, and the cub crawled away into a thicket and whimpered his disappointment and hunger.
Before, he had hunted for fun, just enjoying the experience; now he hunted seriously and found nothing. Yet this failure pushed him to grow. He studied the habits of squirrels more carefully and worked harder to sneak up on them. He observed the wood mice and tried to dig them out of their burrows, and he learned a lot about the behaviors of moose birds and woodpeckers. Then came a day when the shadow of the hawk didn’t make him cower in the bushes. He had become stronger, wiser, and more confident. But he was also desperate. So he sat on his haunches, obviously in an open space, and challenged the hawk to come down from the sky. He knew that up there, floating in the blue, was food—food his stomach craved intensely. But the hawk wouldn’t come down to fight, and the cub crawled away into a thicket, whimpering from disappointment and hunger.
The famine broke. The she-wolf brought home meat. It was strange meat, different from any she had ever brought before. It was a lynx kitten, partly grown, like the cub, but not so large. And it was all for him. His mother had satisfied her hunger elsewhere; though he did not know that it was the rest of the lynx litter that had gone to satisfy her. Nor did he know the desperateness of her deed. He knew only that the velvet-furred kitten was meat, and he ate and waxed happier with every mouthful.
The famine ended. The she-wolf brought home meat. It was unusual meat, different from anything she had ever brought before. It was a lynx kitten, partially grown, like the cub, but smaller. And it was all for him. His mother had filled her hunger elsewhere; although he didn't realize it was the rest of the lynx litter that had fed her. He also didn't know how desperate her act was. All he knew was that the soft-furred kitten was food, and he ate, growing happier with each bite.
A full stomach conduces to inaction, and the cub lay in the cave, sleeping against his mother’s side. He was aroused by her snarling. Never had he heard her snarl so terribly. Possibly in her whole life it was the most terrible snarl she ever gave. There was reason for it, and none knew it better than she. A lynx’s lair is not despoiled with impunity. In the full glare of the afternoon light, crouching in the entrance of the cave, the cub saw the lynx-mother. The hair rippled up along his back at the sight. Here was fear, and it did not require his instinct to tell him of it. And if sight alone were not sufficient, the cry of rage the intruder gave, beginning with a snarl and rushing abruptly upward into a hoarse screech, was convincing enough in itself.
A full stomach leads to laziness, and the cub lay in the cave, sleeping against his mother’s side. He was woken by her snarling. He had never heard her snarl so fiercely. It might have been the most terrifying snarl she ever let out. There was a reason for it, and no one knew that better than she did. A lynx’s den isn’t disturbed without consequences. In the bright afternoon light, crouching at the entrance of the cave, the cub saw the lynx mother. His fur bristled at the sight. This was fear, and he didn’t need his instincts to understand it. And if the sight alone wasn’t enough, the intruder’s cry of rage, starting with a snarl and then erupting into a hoarse screech, was convincing enough on its own.
The cub felt the prod of the life that was in him, and stood up and snarled valiantly by his mother’s side. But she thrust him ignominiously away and behind her. Because of the low-roofed entrance the lynx could not leap in, and when she made a crawling rush of it the she-wolf sprang upon her and pinned her down. The cub saw little of the battle. There was a tremendous snarling and spitting and screeching. The two animals threshed about, the lynx ripping and tearing with her claws and using her teeth as well, while the she-wolf used her teeth alone.
The cub felt the spark of life inside him and stood up, growling bravely next to his mother. But she pushed him back behind her. Because of the low entrance, the lynx couldn't jump inside, and when she tried to crawl in, the she-wolf pounced on her and pinned her down. The cub caught little of the fight. There was a huge amount of snarling, hissing, and screaming. The two animals thrashed around, the lynx ripping and clawing with her paws and using her teeth too, while the she-wolf relied only on her teeth.
Once, the cub sprang in and sank his teeth into the hind leg of the lynx. He clung on, growling savagely. Though he did not know it, by the weight of his body he clogged the action of the leg and thereby saved his mother much damage. A change in the battle crushed him under both their bodies and wrenched loose his hold. The next moment the two mothers separated, and, before they rushed together again, the lynx lashed out at the cub with a huge fore-paw that ripped his shoulder open to the bone and sent him hurtling sidewise against the wall. Then was added to the uproar the cub’s shrill yelp of pain and fright. But the fight lasted so long that he had time to cry himself out and to experience a second burst of courage; and the end of the battle found him again clinging to a hind-leg and furiously growling between his teeth.
Once, the cub jumped in and bit down on the lynx's hind leg. He held on, growling fiercely. Even though he didn't realize it, his weight was slowing down the leg's movement and saving his mother from a lot of damage. A shift in the fight crushed him beneath their bodies and made him lose his grip. In the next moment, the two mothers parted, and before they could charge at each other again, the lynx struck at the cub with a massive fore-paw, ripping open his shoulder to the bone and sending him crashing sideways against the wall. Along with the chaos came the cub's sharp yelp of pain and fear. But the fight went on long enough for him to cry himself out and find a new burst of bravery; by the end of the battle, he was once again gripping a hind leg and furiously growling through his teeth.
The lynx was dead. But the she-wolf was very weak and sick. At first she caressed the cub and licked his wounded shoulder; but the blood she had lost had taken with it her strength, and for all of a day and a night she lay by her dead foe’s side, without movement, scarcely breathing. For a week she never left the cave, except for water, and then her movements were slow and painful. At the end of that time the lynx was devoured, while the she-wolf’s wounds had healed sufficiently to permit her to take the meat-trail again.
The lynx was dead. But the she-wolf was very weak and sick. At first, she nuzzled the cub and licked his injured shoulder; but the blood she had lost had drained her strength, and for a whole day and night, she lay next to her dead enemy, barely moving, hardly breathing. For a week, she never left the cave except to get water, and even then, her movements were slow and painful. By the end of that time, the lynx had been eaten, while the she-wolf’s wounds had healed enough that she could go after her next meal.
The cub’s shoulder was stiff and sore, and for some time he limped from the terrible slash he had received. But the world now seemed changed. He went about in it with greater confidence, with a feeling of prowess that had not been his in the days before the battle with the lynx. He had looked upon life in a more ferocious aspect; he had fought; he had buried his teeth in the flesh of a foe; and he had survived. And because of all this, he carried himself more boldly, with a touch of defiance that was new in him. He was no longer afraid of minor things, and much of his timidity had vanished, though the unknown never ceased to press upon him with its mysteries and terrors, intangible and ever-menacing.
The cub's shoulder was stiff and sore, and for a while, he limped from the awful gash he had gotten. But the world felt different now. He moved through it with more confidence, feeling a sense of strength that he hadn't experienced before the fight with the lynx. He had seen life in a more fierce way; he had fought, had sunk his teeth into the flesh of an enemy, and had made it out alive. Because of all this, he carried himself more boldly, with a hint of defiance that was new for him. He was no longer scared of little things, and a lot of his shyness had faded, although the unknown still loomed over him with its mysteries and fears, intangible and always threatening.
He began to accompany his mother on the meat-trail, and he saw much of the killing of meat and began to play his part in it. And in his own dim way he learned the law of meat. There were two kinds of life—his own kind and the other kind. His own kind included his mother and himself. The other kind included all live things that moved. But the other kind was divided. One portion was what his own kind killed and ate. This portion was composed of the non-killers and the small killers. The other portion killed and ate his own kind, or was killed and eaten by his own kind. And out of this classification arose the law. The aim of life was meat. Life itself was meat. Life lived on life. There were the eaters and the eaten. The law was: EAT OR BE EATEN. He did not formulate the law in clear, set terms and moralise about it. He did not even think the law; he merely lived the law without thinking about it at all.
He started going with his mother to gather meat, and he witnessed a lot of the slaughtering and began to get involved. In his own vague way, he learned the rules of meat. There were two types of life—his kind and everything else. His kind included himself and his mother. The other type included all living creatures. But that other type was split into two groups. One group was made up of the animals his kind hunted and ate, which included the harmless creatures and the smaller predators. The other group consisted of those that hunted his kind or were hunted and eaten by them. From this distinction came the rule. The purpose of life was meat. Life itself revolved around meat. Life thrived on life. There were eaters and the eaten. The rule was: EAT OR BE EATEN. He didn’t articulate the rule in clear terms or reflect on it morally. He didn’t even consciously think about the rule; he simply lived by it without giving it much thought.
He saw the law operating around him on every side. He had eaten the ptarmigan chicks. The hawk had eaten the ptarmigan-mother. The hawk would also have eaten him. Later, when he had grown more formidable, he wanted to eat the hawk. He had eaten the lynx kitten. The lynx-mother would have eaten him had she not herself been killed and eaten. And so it went. The law was being lived about him by all live things, and he himself was part and parcel of the law. He was a killer. His only food was meat, live meat, that ran away swiftly before him, or flew into the air, or climbed trees, or hid in the ground, or faced him and fought with him, or turned the tables and ran after him.
He saw the law in action all around him. He had eaten the ptarmigan chicks. The hawk had eaten the ptarmigan mother. The hawk would have eaten him too. Later, when he had grown stronger, he wanted to eat the hawk. He had eaten the lynx kitten. The lynx mother would have eaten him if she hadn't been killed and eaten herself. And so it continued. The law was being lived by all living things around him, and he was a part of that law. He was a killer. His only food was meat, fresh meat, that ran quickly away from him, or flew up into the sky, or climbed trees, or hid underground, or faced him and fought, or turned the tables and chased after him.
Had the cub thought in man-fashion, he might have epitomised life as a voracious appetite and the world as a place wherein ranged a multitude of appetites, pursuing and being pursued, hunting and being hunted, eating and being eaten, all in blindness and confusion, with violence and disorder, a chaos of gluttony and slaughter, ruled over by chance, merciless, planless, endless.
Had the cub thought like a human, he might have summed up life as an insatiable hunger and the world as a setting filled with countless desires, chasing and being chased, hunting and being hunted, consuming and being consumed, all in ignorance and chaos, marked by violence and disorder, a chaotic mess of greed and killing, governed by chance, ruthless, without a plan, and never-ending.
But the cub did not think in man-fashion. He did not look at things with wide vision. He was single-purposed, and entertained but one thought or desire at a time. Besides the law of meat, there were a myriad other and lesser laws for him to learn and obey. The world was filled with surprise. The stir of the life that was in him, the play of his muscles, was an unending happiness. To run down meat was to experience thrills and elations. His rages and battles were pleasures. Terror itself, and the mystery of the unknown, led to his living.
But the cub didn't think like a human. He didn't have a broad perspective. He was focused on one goal and only had one thought or desire at a time. Besides the basic need for food, there were countless other smaller rules for him to learn and follow. The world was full of surprises. The energy inside him, the movement of his muscles, brought him constant joy. Chasing prey was a rush and an exhilarating experience. His anger and fights were enjoyable. Even fear and the unknown were what made life exciting for him.
And there were easements and satisfactions. To have a full stomach, to doze lazily in the sunshine—such things were remuneration in full for his ardours and toils, while his ardours and tolls were in themselves self-remunerative. They were expressions of life, and life is always happy when it is expressing itself. So the cub had no quarrel with his hostile environment. He was very much alive, very happy, and very proud of himself.
And there were easy moments and pleasures. To have a full stomach, to doze lazily in the sun—these were enough rewards for his efforts and struggles, while his efforts and struggles were rewarding in their own right. They were expressions of life, and life is always happy when it’s being expressed. So the cub had no issues with his challenging surroundings. He was very much alive, very happy, and very proud of himself.
CHAPTER I
THE MAKERS OF FIRE
The cub came upon it suddenly. It was his own fault. He had been careless. He had left the cave and run down to the stream to drink. It might have been that he took no notice because he was heavy with sleep. (He had been out all night on the meat-trail, and had but just then awakened.) And his carelessness might have been due to the familiarity of the trail to the pool. He had travelled it often, and nothing had ever happened on it.
The cub stumbled upon it unexpectedly. It was his own fault. He had been careless. He had left the cave and dashed down to the stream to drink. Maybe he didn’t notice because he was still groggy from sleep. (He had been out all night tracking down food and had just woken up.) His carelessness might have also come from how familiar he was with the path to the pool. He had traveled it many times, and nothing bad had ever happened on it.
He went down past the blasted pine, crossed the open space, and trotted in amongst the trees. Then, at the same instant, he saw and smelt. Before him, sitting silently on their haunches, were five live things, the like of which he had never seen before. It was his first glimpse of mankind. But at the sight of him the five men did not spring to their feet, nor show their teeth, nor snarl. They did not move, but sat there, silent and ominous.
He walked past the damaged pine, crossed the clear area, and trotted between the trees. Then, all of a sudden, he saw and smelled something. In front of him, sitting quietly on their haunches, were five living beings, unlike anything he had ever seen before. It was his first look at humanity. But when they saw him, the five men didn’t jump up, bare their teeth, or growl. They stayed still, seated there, silent and threatening.
Nor did the cub move. Every instinct of his nature would have impelled him to dash wildly away, had there not suddenly and for the first time arisen in him another and counter instinct. A great awe descended upon him. He was beaten down to movelessness by an overwhelming sense of his own weakness and littleness. Here was mastery and power, something far and away beyond him.
Nor did the cub move. Every instinct in him told him to run away wildly, but suddenly, for the first time, another instinct emerged. A deep sense of awe washed over him. He felt paralyzed by an overwhelming awareness of his own weakness and smallness. Here was mastery and power, something far beyond his reach.
The cub had never seen man, yet the instinct concerning man was his. In dim ways he recognised in man the animal that had fought itself to primacy over the other animals of the Wild. Not alone out of his own eyes, but out of the eyes of all his ancestors was the cub now looking upon man—out of eyes that had circled in the darkness around countless winter camp-fires, that had peered from safe distances and from the hearts of thickets at the strange, two-legged animal that was lord over living things. The spell of the cub’s heritage was upon him, the fear and the respect born of the centuries of struggle and the accumulated experience of the generations. The heritage was too compelling for a wolf that was only a cub. Had he been full-grown, he would have run away. As it was, he cowered down in a paralysis of fear, already half proffering the submission that his kind had proffered from the first time a wolf came in to sit by man’s fire and be made warm.
The cub had never seen a human, but he instinctively understood what they were. In a vague way, he recognized that humans were the animals who had fought their way to the top among all the creatures of the Wild. He was looking at man not just through his own eyes, but through the eyes of all his ancestors—eyes that had circled in the dark around countless winter campfires, that had watched from safe distances and from the depths of thickets at the strange, two-legged beings who ruled over all living things. The weight of the cub’s heritage was strong, filled with fear and respect born from centuries of struggle and the collective experience of countless generations. It was too powerful for a wolf that was still just a cub. If he had been fully grown, he would have run away. As it was, he crouched down, paralyzed by fear, already half-offering the submission that his kind had shown ever since a wolf first came to sit by a human’s fire to stay warm.
One of the Indians arose and walked over to him and stooped above him. The cub cowered closer to the ground. It was the unknown, objectified at last, in concrete flesh and blood, bending over him and reaching down to seize hold of him. His hair bristled involuntarily; his lips writhed back and his little fangs were bared. The hand, poised like doom above him, hesitated, and the man spoke laughing, “Wabam wabisca ip pit tah.” (“Look! The white fangs!”)
One of the Indians stood up and walked over to him, leaning down. The cub huddled closer to the ground. It was the unknown, finally made real, in flesh and blood, bending over him and reaching down to grab him. His hair stood on end; his lips curled back, and his small fangs were exposed. The hand, hovering like a threat above him, paused, and the man said with a laugh, “Wabam wabisca ip pit tah.” (“Look! The white fangs!”)
The other Indians laughed loudly, and urged the man on to pick up the cub. As the hand descended closer and closer, there raged within the cub a battle of the instincts. He experienced two great impulsions—to yield and to fight. The resulting action was a compromise. He did both. He yielded till the hand almost touched him. Then he fought, his teeth flashing in a snap that sank them into the hand. The next moment he received a clout alongside the head that knocked him over on his side. Then all fight fled out of him. His puppyhood and the instinct of submission took charge of him. He sat up on his haunches and ki-yi’d. But the man whose hand he had bitten was angry. The cub received a clout on the other side of his head. Whereupon he sat up and ki-yi’d louder than ever.
The other Indians laughed loudly and encouraged the man to pick up the cub. As the hand came down closer, the cub was caught in a battle between its instincts. It felt two strong urges—one to submit and the other to fight. The final reaction was a mix of both. It hesitated until the hand was almost touching it, then it fought back, biting the hand with a quick snap of its teeth. In the next moment, it got hit on the side of its head, knocking it over. All the fight left it then. Its puppy instincts and the urge to submit took over. It sat up on its haunches and yelped. But the man whose hand it had bitten was angry. The cub received a smack on the other side of its head. Then it sat up and yelped louder than before.
The four Indians laughed more loudly, while even the man who had been bitten began to laugh. They surrounded the cub and laughed at him, while he wailed out his terror and his hurt. In the midst of it, he heard something. The Indians heard it too. But the cub knew what it was, and with a last, long wail that had in it more of triumph than grief, he ceased his noise and waited for the coming of his mother, of his ferocious and indomitable mother who fought and killed all things and was never afraid. She was snarling as she ran. She had heard the cry of her cub and was dashing to save him.
The four Indians laughed loudly, and even the man who had been bitten started to laugh. They surrounded the cub and mocked him as he cried out in fear and pain. In the midst of it, he heard something. The Indians heard it too. But the cub knew what it was, and with one last, long wail that was more triumphant than sorrowful, he stopped his noise and waited for his mother, his fierce and unstoppable mother who fought and killed everything and was never scared. She was snarling as she ran. She had heard her cub's cry and was rushing to save him.
She bounded in amongst them, her anxious and militant motherhood making her anything but a pretty sight. But to the cub the spectacle of her protective rage was pleasing. He uttered a glad little cry and bounded to meet her, while the man-animals went back hastily several steps. The she-wolf stood over against her cub, facing the men, with bristling hair, a snarl rumbling deep in her throat. Her face was distorted and malignant with menace, even the bridge of the nose wrinkling from tip to eyes so prodigious was her snarl.
She jumped in among them, her worried and fierce motherhood making her anything but a pretty sight. But to the cub, the sight of her protective anger was comforting. He let out a happy little cry and leaped to meet her, while the men stepped back quickly. The she-wolf stood between her cub and the men, her hair bristling, a growl rumbling deep in her throat. Her face was twisted and threatening, even the bridge of her nose wrinkling from the intensity of her snarl.
Then it was that a cry went up from one of the men. “Kiche!” was what he uttered. It was an exclamation of surprise. The cub felt his mother wilting at the sound.
Then a cry rang out from one of the men. “Kiche!” he shouted. It was an expression of surprise. The cub sensed his mother shrinking at the sound.
“Kiche!” the man cried again, this time with sharpness and authority.
“Kiche!” the man shouted again, this time with intensity and authority.
And then the cub saw his mother, the she-wolf, the fearless one, crouching down till her belly touched the ground, whimpering, wagging her tail, making peace signs. The cub could not understand. He was appalled. The awe of man rushed over him again. His instinct had been true. His mother verified it. She, too, rendered submission to the man-animals.
And then the cub saw his mother, the she-wolf, the brave one, crouching down until her belly touched the ground, whimpering, wagging her tail, trying to show she meant no harm. The cub couldn’t understand. He was shocked. The fear of humans washed over him again. His instincts had been right. His mother confirmed it. She, too, submitted to the man-animals.
The man who had spoken came over to her. He put his hand upon her head, and she only crouched closer. She did not snap, nor threaten to snap. The other men came up, and surrounded her, and felt her, and pawed her, which actions she made no attempt to resent. They were greatly excited, and made many noises with their mouths. These noises were not indication of danger, the cub decided, as he crouched near his mother still bristling from time to time but doing his best to submit.
The man who had spoken approached her. He placed his hand on her head, and she only huddled closer. She didn’t growl or threaten to bite. The other men came over, surrounded her, touched her, and groped her, actions she made no effort to resist. They were very excited and made a lot of noise. The cub decided these sounds didn’t signal danger, as he stayed close to his mother, still bristling from time to time but trying his best to remain submissive.
“It is not strange,” an Indian was saying. “Her father was a wolf. It is true, her mother was a dog; but did not my brother tie her out in the woods all of three nights in the mating season? Therefore was the father of Kiche a wolf.”
“It’s not unusual,” an Indian was saying. “Her father was a wolf. It’s true, her mother was a dog; but didn’t my brother leave her out in the woods for three whole nights during mating season? That’s how Kiche’s father ended up being a wolf.”
“It is a year, Grey Beaver, since she ran away,” spoke a second Indian.
“It’s been a year, Grey Beaver, since she ran away,” said another Indian.
“It is not strange, Salmon Tongue,” Grey Beaver answered. “It was the time of the famine, and there was no meat for the dogs.”
“It’s not surprising, Salmon Tongue,” Grey Beaver replied. “It was the time of the famine, and there was no meat for the dogs.”
“She has lived with the wolves,” said a third Indian.
“She has lived with the wolves,” said a third person from the tribe.
“So it would seem, Three Eagles,” Grey Beaver answered, laying his hand on the cub; “and this be the sign of it.”
“So it looks like, Three Eagles,” Grey Beaver said, putting his hand on the cub; “and this is the sign of it.”
The cub snarled a little at the touch of the hand, and the hand flew back to administer a clout. Whereupon the cub covered its fangs, and sank down submissively, while the hand, returning, rubbed behind his ears, and up and down his back.
The cub growled slightly at the hand's touch, and the hand quickly pulled back to give it a swat. In response, the cub tucked its fangs away and lowered itself submissively, while the hand came back to rub behind its ears and stroke its back gently.
“This be the sign of it,” Grey Beaver went on. “It is plain that his mother is Kiche. But his father was a wolf. Wherefore is there in him little dog and much wolf. His fangs be white, and White Fang shall be his name. I have spoken. He is my dog. For was not Kiche my brother’s dog? And is not my brother dead?”
“This is the sign of it,” Grey Beaver continued. “It’s clear that his mother is Kiche. But his father was a wolf. That’s why he has a little dog in him and a lot of wolf. His teeth are white, and White Fang will be his name. I have spoken. He is my dog. Wasn’t Kiche my brother’s dog? And isn’t my brother dead?”
The cub, who had thus received a name in the world, lay and watched. For a time the man-animals continued to make their mouth-noises. Then Grey Beaver took a knife from a sheath that hung around his neck, and went into the thicket and cut a stick. White Fang watched him. He notched the stick at each end and in the notches fastened strings of raw-hide. One string he tied around the throat of Kiche. Then he led her to a small pine, around which he tied the other string.
The cub, who had just gotten a name in the world, lay there and watched. For a while, the man-animals kept making their noises. Then Grey Beaver took a knife from a sheath that hung around his neck, went into the bushes, and cut a stick. White Fang watched him. He notched the stick at both ends and attached pieces of rawhide to the notches. One string he tied around Kiche's neck. Then he led her to a small pine tree, around which he tied the other string.
White Fang followed and lay down beside her. Salmon Tongue’s hand reached out to him and rolled him over on his back. Kiche looked on anxiously. White Fang felt fear mounting in him again. He could not quite suppress a snarl, but he made no offer to snap. The hand, with fingers crooked and spread apart, rubbed his stomach in a playful way and rolled him from side to side. It was ridiculous and ungainly, lying there on his back with legs sprawling in the air. Besides, it was a position of such utter helplessness that White Fang’s whole nature revolted against it. He could do nothing to defend himself. If this man-animal intended harm, White Fang knew that he could not escape it. How could he spring away with his four legs in the air above him? Yet submission made him master his fear, and he only growled softly. This growl he could not suppress; nor did the man-animal resent it by giving him a blow on the head. And furthermore, such was the strangeness of it, White Fang experienced an unaccountable sensation of pleasure as the hand rubbed back and forth. When he was rolled on his side he ceased to growl, when the fingers pressed and prodded at the base of his ears the pleasurable sensation increased; and when, with a final rub and scratch, the man left him alone and went away, all fear had died out of White Fang. He was to know fear many times in his dealing with man; yet it was a token of the fearless companionship with man that was ultimately to be his.
White Fang followed and lay down beside her. Salmon Tongue reached out and rolled him onto his back. Kiche looked on anxiously. White Fang felt fear creeping back in him. He could barely hold back a snarl, but he didn’t try to snap. The hand, with fingers crooked and spread apart, rubbed his stomach playfully and rolled him from side to side. It was silly and awkward, lying there on his back with his legs sprawled in the air. Plus, it was a position of total helplessness that made White Fang’s entire being revolt against it. He couldn’t defend himself. If this man-animal meant harm, White Fang knew he wouldn’t be able to escape. How could he spring away with his four legs up in the air? Yet submission helped him control his fear, and he only growled softly. This growl was something he couldn’t suppress; nor did the man-animal react with a blow to his head. Moreover, strangely enough, White Fang felt an inexplicable sensation of pleasure as the hand rubbed back and forth. When he was rolled onto his side, he stopped growling; when the fingers pressed and prodded at the base of his ears, the pleasurable feeling increased; and when, with a final rub and scratch, the man left him alone and walked away, all fear vanished from White Fang. He would experience fear many times in his interactions with humans; yet it was a sign of the fearless companionship with humans that he was ultimately destined to have.
After a time, White Fang heard strange noises approaching. He was quick in his classification, for he knew them at once for man-animal noises. A few minutes later the remainder of the tribe, strung out as it was on the march, trailed in. There were more men and many women and children, forty souls of them, and all heavily burdened with camp equipage and outfit. Also there were many dogs; and these, with the exception of the part-grown puppies, were likewise burdened with camp outfit. On their backs, in bags that fastened tightly around underneath, the dogs carried from twenty to thirty pounds of weight.
After a while, White Fang heard strange sounds getting closer. He quickly recognized them as noises made by people. A few minutes later, the rest of the group, stretched out as they were marching, arrived. There were more men, along with many women and children—forty people in total—each heavily loaded with camping gear and supplies. There were also a lot of dogs; and except for the younger puppies, they were also carrying camping gear. The dogs had bags securely strapped underneath them, carrying weights of twenty to thirty pounds.
White Fang had never seen dogs before, but at sight of them he felt that they were his own kind, only somehow different. But they displayed little difference from the wolf when they discovered the cub and his mother. There was a rush. White Fang bristled and snarled and snapped in the face of the open-mouthed oncoming wave of dogs, and went down and under them, feeling the sharp slash of teeth in his body, himself biting and tearing at the legs and bellies above him. There was a great uproar. He could hear the snarl of Kiche as she fought for him; and he could hear the cries of the man-animals, the sound of clubs striking upon bodies, and the yelps of pain from the dogs so struck.
White Fang had never seen dogs before, but when he saw them, he felt they were like him—just a bit different. But when they spotted the cub and his mother, they acted just like wolves. There was a rush. White Fang bristled, snarled, and snapped at the swarm of dogs coming at him, then went down beneath them, feeling the sharp bite of teeth on his body as he bit back, tearing at their legs and bellies above him. It was total chaos. He could hear Kiche snarling as she fought for him, and he heard the shouts of the humans, the thud of clubs hitting bodies, and the yelps of pain from the dogs that were struck.
Only a few seconds elapsed before he was on his feet again. He could now see the man-animals driving back the dogs with clubs and stones, defending him, saving him from the savage teeth of his kind that somehow was not his kind. And though there was no reason in his brain for a clear conception of so abstract a thing as justice, nevertheless, in his own way, he felt the justice of the man-animals, and he knew them for what they were—makers of law and executors of law. Also, he appreciated the power with which they administered the law. Unlike any animals he had ever encountered, they did not bite nor claw. They enforced their live strength with the power of dead things. Dead things did their bidding. Thus, sticks and stones, directed by these strange creatures, leaped through the air like living things, inflicting grievous hurts upon the dogs.
Only a few seconds passed before he was back on his feet. He could now see the humans driving the dogs away with clubs and stones, protecting him, saving him from the wild teeth of his kind that somehow wasn't his kind. And even though he had no logical reason to grasp such an abstract concept as justice, he still felt a sense of justice from the humans, recognizing them for what they were—creators and enforcers of law. He also understood the power they wielded in enforcing that law. Unlike any animals he'd ever met, they didn’t bite or claw. They controlled their strength with the might of inanimate objects. Those inanimate things followed their commands. So, sticks and stones, thrown by these strange beings, flew through the air like living things, causing serious harm to the dogs.
To his mind this was power unusual, power inconceivable and beyond the natural, power that was godlike. White Fang, in the very nature of him, could never know anything about gods; at the best he could know only things that were beyond knowing—but the wonder and awe that he had of these man-animals in ways resembled what would be the wonder and awe of man at sight of some celestial creature, on a mountain top, hurling thunderbolts from either hand at an astonished world.
To him, this power was extraordinary, unimaginable, and beyond the natural world, a power that was almost divine. White Fang, by his very nature, could never really understand gods; at most, he could grasp things that were beyond understanding—but the wonder and awe he felt towards these human-like creatures resembled the way humans might feel awe when witnessing a celestial being atop a mountain, throwing thunderbolts at a stunned world.
The last dog had been driven back. The hubbub died down. And White Fang licked his hurts and meditated upon this, his first taste of pack-cruelty and his introduction to the pack. He had never dreamed that his own kind consisted of more than One Eye, his mother, and himself. They had constituted a kind apart, and here, abruptly, he had discovered many more creatures apparently of his own kind. And there was a subconscious resentment that these, his kind, at first sight had pitched upon him and tried to destroy him. In the same way he resented his mother being tied with a stick, even though it was done by the superior man-animals. It savoured of the trap, of bondage. Yet of the trap and of bondage he knew nothing. Freedom to roam and run and lie down at will, had been his heritage; and here it was being infringed upon. His mother’s movements were restricted to the length of a stick, and by the length of that same stick was he restricted, for he had not yet got beyond the need of his mother’s side.
The last dog had been pushed back. The noise settled. And White Fang licked his wounds while thinking about this, his first experience of pack cruelty and his introduction to the pack. He had never imagined that his kind included more than One Eye, his mother, and himself. They had formed a separate group, and suddenly, he had found many more creatures that seemed to be like him. There was a deep-seated resentment that these, his kind, had attacked him and tried to hurt him at first glance. He felt the same way about his mother being tied with a stick, even though it was done by the stronger human beings. It felt like a trap, like imprisonment. Yet he knew nothing about traps or imprisonment. Freedom to roam, run, and lie down whenever he wanted had been his birthright; and now that was being taken away. His mother’s movements were limited to the length of a stick, and by that same stick, he was limited too, as he still needed to stay close to his mother.
He did not like it. Nor did he like it when the man-animals arose and went on with their march; for a tiny man-animal took the other end of the stick and led Kiche captive behind him, and behind Kiche followed White Fang, greatly perturbed and worried by this new adventure he had entered upon.
He didn't like it. He also didn't like it when the human-animals got up and continued their march; because a small human-animal took the other end of the stick and dragged Kiche along with him, and behind Kiche followed White Fang, extremely anxious and concerned about this new adventure he had gotten into.
They went down the valley of the stream, far beyond White Fang’s widest ranging, until they came to the end of the valley, where the stream ran into the Mackenzie River. Here, where canoes were cached on poles high in the air and where stood fish-racks for the drying of fish, camp was made; and White Fang looked on with wondering eyes. The superiority of these man-animals increased with every moment. There was their mastery over all these sharp-fanged dogs. It breathed of power. But greater than that, to the wolf-cub, was their mastery over things not alive; their capacity to communicate motion to unmoving things; their capacity to change the very face of the world.
They went down the valley of the stream, far beyond White Fang’s usual territory, until they reached the end of the valley, where the stream flowed into the Mackenzie River. Here, where canoes were stored on poles high above the ground and where fish racks stood for drying fish, they set up camp, and White Fang watched with curious eyes. The superiority of these human-like creatures grew with each passing moment. Their control over all these fierce dogs was impressive. It radiated power. But even more significant to the wolf cub was their ability to control inanimate objects; their ability to make motion happen in things that don’t move; their ability to transform the very landscape.
It was this last that especially affected him. The elevation of frames of poles caught his eye; yet this in itself was not so remarkable, being done by the same creatures that flung sticks and stones to great distances. But when the frames of poles were made into tepees by being covered with cloth and skins, White Fang was astounded. It was the colossal bulk of them that impressed him. They arose around him, on every side, like some monstrous quick-growing form of life. They occupied nearly the whole circumference of his field of vision. He was afraid of them. They loomed ominously above him; and when the breeze stirred them into huge movements, he cowered down in fear, keeping his eyes warily upon them, and prepared to spring away if they attempted to precipitate themselves upon him.
It was this last thing that really affected him the most. The tall frames made of poles caught his attention; however, that alone wasn’t so surprising, since it was done by the same beings that threw sticks and stones far away. But when those frames were turned into tepees by covering them with cloth and animal skins, White Fang was blown away. It was their massive size that left an impression on him. They rose all around him, like some giant, rapidly growing form of life. They filled almost his entire field of vision. He felt afraid of them. They towered menacingly above him, and when the wind made them move wildly, he crouched down in fear, watching them cautiously and ready to jump away if they tried to come crashing down on him.
But in a short while his fear of the tepees passed away. He saw the women and children passing in and out of them without harm, and he saw the dogs trying often to get into them, and being driven away with sharp words and flying stones. After a time, he left Kiche’s side and crawled cautiously toward the wall of the nearest tepee. It was the curiosity of growth that urged him on—the necessity of learning and living and doing that brings experience. The last few inches to the wall of the tepee were crawled with painful slowness and precaution. The day’s events had prepared him for the unknown to manifest itself in most stupendous and unthinkable ways. At last his nose touched the canvas. He waited. Nothing happened. Then he smelled the strange fabric, saturated with the man-smell. He closed on the canvas with his teeth and gave a gentle tug. Nothing happened, though the adjacent portions of the tepee moved. He tugged harder. There was a greater movement. It was delightful. He tugged still harder, and repeatedly, until the whole tepee was in motion. Then the sharp cry of a squaw inside sent him scampering back to Kiche. But after that he was afraid no more of the looming bulks of the tepees.
But soon his fear of the tepees faded away. He saw women and children going in and out of them without any trouble, and he watched the dogs often trying to get inside, only to be chased away with angry words and thrown stones. After a while, he left Kiche’s side and crawled carefully toward the wall of the closest tepee. It was his curiosity that pushed him forward—the need to learn, live, and experience things. The last few inches to the tepee’s wall were crawled with painful slowness and caution. The day’s events had prepared him for the unknown to show itself in the most incredible and unimaginable ways. Finally, his nose touched the canvas. He waited. Nothing happened. Then he caught a whiff of the strange fabric, soaked with the scent of humans. He grabbed the canvas with his teeth and gave it a gentle pull. Nothing happened, although the nearby parts of the tepee shifted. He pulled harder. There was more movement. It was exciting. He pulled even harder, repeatedly, until the whole tepee was moving. Then a sharp shout from a woman inside sent him dashing back to Kiche. But after that, he wasn’t afraid of the towering forms of the tepees anymore.
A moment later he was straying away again from his mother. Her stick was tied to a peg in the ground and she could not follow him. A part-grown puppy, somewhat larger and older than he, came toward him slowly, with ostentatious and belligerent importance. The puppy’s name, as White Fang was afterward to hear him called, was Lip-lip. He had had experience in puppy fights and was already something of a bully.
A moment later, he was wandering away from his mom again. Her stick was tied to a peg in the ground, so she couldn’t follow him. A half-grown puppy, a bit bigger and older than him, approached slowly, acting all important and challenging. The puppy’s name, which White Fang would later hear, was Lip-lip. He had been in puppy fights before and had already developed a bit of a bully attitude.
Lip-lip was White Fang’s own kind, and, being only a puppy, did not seem dangerous; so White Fang prepared to meet him in a friendly spirit. But when the strangers walk became stiff-legged and his lips lifted clear of his teeth, White Fang stiffened too, and answered with lifted lips. They half circled about each other, tentatively, snarling and bristling. This lasted several minutes, and White Fang was beginning to enjoy it, as a sort of game. But suddenly, with remarkable swiftness, Lip-lip leaped in, delivering a slashing snap, and leaped away again. The snap had taken effect on the shoulder that had been hurt by the lynx and that was still sore deep down near the bone. The surprise and hurt of it brought a yelp out of White Fang; but the next moment, in a rush of anger, he was upon Lip-lip and snapping viciously.
Lip-lip was White Fang’s own kind, and since he was just a puppy, he didn’t seem dangerous; so White Fang got ready to greet him in a friendly way. But when the stranger walked with stiff legs and lifted his lips away from his teeth, White Fang became tense too and showed his own lifted lips. They circled each other a bit, hesitantly, growling and bristling. This went on for several minutes, and White Fang was starting to enjoy it as if it were a game. But suddenly, with surprising speed, Lip-lip jumped in, delivering a sharp bite and then leaped back. The bite hit the shoulder that had been hurt by the lynx and was still sore deep down near the bone. The shock and pain of it made White Fang yelp; but the next moment, filled with anger, he was on Lip-lip, snapping furiously.
But Lip-lip had lived his life in camp and had fought many puppy fights. Three times, four times, and half a dozen times, his sharp little teeth scored on the newcomer, until White Fang, yelping shamelessly, fled to the protection of his mother. It was the first of the many fights he was to have with Lip-lip, for they were enemies from the start, born so, with natures destined perpetually to clash.
But Lip-lip had spent his life in the camp and had been in many puppy fights. Three times, four times, and half a dozen times, his sharp little teeth got the better of the newcomer, until White Fang, yelping in embarrassment, ran to his mother for protection. This was the first of many fights he would have with Lip-lip, as they were enemies from the beginning, born that way, with natures that were always meant to clash.
Kiche licked White Fang soothingly with her tongue, and tried to prevail upon him to remain with her. But his curiosity was rampant, and several minutes later he was venturing forth on a new quest. He came upon one of the man-animals, Grey Beaver, who was squatting on his hams and doing something with sticks and dry moss spread before him on the ground. White Fang came near to him and watched. Grey Beaver made mouth-noises which White Fang interpreted as not hostile, so he came still nearer.
Kiche licked White Fang gently, trying to convince him to stay with her. But his curiosity was strong, and a few minutes later, he set off on a new adventure. He encountered one of the humans, Grey Beaver, who was sitting on his haunches and working with some sticks and dry moss laid out on the ground. White Fang approached him and watched. Grey Beaver made sounds that White Fang understood as non-threatening, so he moved even closer.
Women and children were carrying more sticks and branches to Grey Beaver. It was evidently an affair of moment. White Fang came in until he touched Grey Beaver’s knee, so curious was he, and already forgetful that this was a terrible man-animal. Suddenly he saw a strange thing like mist beginning to arise from the sticks and moss beneath Grey Beaver’s hands. Then, amongst the sticks themselves, appeared a live thing, twisting and turning, of a colour like the colour of the sun in the sky. White Fang knew nothing about fire. It drew him as the light, in the mouth of the cave had drawn him in his early puppyhood. He crawled the several steps toward the flame. He heard Grey Beaver chuckle above him, and he knew the sound was not hostile. Then his nose touched the flame, and at the same instant his little tongue went out to it.
Women and children were bringing more sticks and branches to Grey Beaver. It was clearly an important situation. White Fang moved closer until he touched Grey Beaver’s knee, so curious was he, and already forgetting that this was a fearsome man-animal. Suddenly he saw a strange mist starting to rise from the sticks and moss beneath Grey Beaver’s hands. Then, among the sticks, appeared something alive, twisting and turning, a color like the sun in the sky. White Fang didn’t know anything about fire. It attracted him like the light at the entrance of the cave had in his early puppy days. He crawled a few steps toward the flame. He heard Grey Beaver chuckle above him, and he recognized that the sound wasn’t hostile. Then his nose brushed against the flame, and at that same moment, his little tongue reached out to it.
For a moment he was paralysed. The unknown, lurking in the midst of the sticks and moss, was savagely clutching him by the nose. He scrambled backward, bursting out in an astonished explosion of ki-yi’s. At the sound, Kiche leaped snarling to the end of her stick, and there raged terribly because she could not come to his aid. But Grey Beaver laughed loudly, and slapped his thighs, and told the happening to all the rest of the camp, till everybody was laughing uproariously. But White Fang sat on his haunches and ki-yi’d and ki-yi’d, a forlorn and pitiable little figure in the midst of the man-animals.
For a moment, he was frozen. The unknown, hidden among the sticks and moss, was gripping him fiercely by the nose. He scrambled backward, letting out an astonished series of yelps. At the sound, Kiche jumped, growling at the end of her leash, raging because she couldn’t come to help him. But Grey Beaver laughed loudly, slapped his thighs, and shared the incident with everyone else in the camp, until everyone was laughing heartily. Meanwhile, White Fang sat back on his haunches, yelping repeatedly, a sad and pitiful little figure among the humans.
It was the worst hurt he had ever known. Both nose and tongue had been scorched by the live thing, sun-coloured, that had grown up under Grey Beaver’s hands. He cried and cried interminably, and every fresh wail was greeted by bursts of laughter on the part of the man-animals. He tried to soothe his nose with his tongue, but the tongue was burnt too, and the two hurts coming together produced greater hurt; whereupon he cried more hopelessly and helplessly than ever.
It was the worst pain he had ever felt. Both his nose and tongue had been burned by the living thing, bright as the sun, that had been created by Grey Beaver’s hands. He cried and cried endlessly, and each new wail was met with bursts of laughter from the man-animals. He tried to soothe his nose with his tongue, but his tongue was burned too, and the combination of the two pains made it hurt even more; so he cried more hopelessly and helplessly than ever.
And then shame came to him. He knew laughter and the meaning of it. It is not given us to know how some animals know laughter, and know when they are being laughed at; but it was this same way that White Fang knew it. And he felt shame that the man-animals should be laughing at him. He turned and fled away, not from the hurt of the fire, but from the laughter that sank even deeper, and hurt in the spirit of him. And he fled to Kiche, raging at the end of her stick like an animal gone mad—to Kiche, the one creature in the world who was not laughing at him.
And then he felt ashamed. He understood laughter and what it meant. We can’t really know how some animals understand laughter or realize when they’re being laughed at, but that’s how White Fang understood it. He felt shame that the humans were laughing at him. He turned and ran away, not from the pain of the fire, but from the laughter that hurt even more deeply and wounded his spirit. He ran to Kiche, fighting against the end of her stick like a crazed animal—Kiche, the one being in the world who wasn’t mocking him.
Twilight drew down and night came on, and White Fang lay by his mother’s side. His nose and tongue still hurt, but he was perplexed by a greater trouble. He was homesick. He felt a vacancy in him, a need for the hush and quietude of the stream and the cave in the cliff. Life had become too populous. There were so many of the man-animals, men, women, and children, all making noises and irritations. And there were the dogs, ever squabbling and bickering, bursting into uproars and creating confusions. The restful loneliness of the only life he had known was gone. Here the very air was palpitant with life. It hummed and buzzed unceasingly. Continually changing its intensity and abruptly variant in pitch, it impinged on his nerves and senses, made him nervous and restless and worried him with a perpetual imminence of happening.
Twilight fell and night arrived, and White Fang lay next to his mother. His nose and tongue still hurt, but he was troubled by something bigger. He was homesick. He felt a void inside him, a longing for the calm and tranquility of the stream and the cave in the cliff. Life had become too crowded. There were so many of the human animals—men, women, and children—all making noise and causing irritation. And there were the dogs, always bickering and arguing, erupting into chaos and creating confusion. The peaceful solitude of the only life he had known was gone. Here, the very air was alive with energy. It buzzed and hummed endlessly. Constantly shifting in intensity and abruptly changing in tone, it affected his nerves and senses, leaving him anxious and restless, troubled by a constant sense of something about to happen.
He watched the man-animals coming and going and moving about the camp. In fashion distantly resembling the way men look upon the gods they create, so looked White Fang upon the man-animals before him. They were superior creatures, of a verity, gods. To his dim comprehension they were as much wonder-workers as gods are to men. They were creatures of mastery, possessing all manner of unknown and impossible potencies, overlords of the alive and the not alive—making obey that which moved, imparting movement to that which did not move, and making life, sun-coloured and biting life, to grow out of dead moss and wood. They were fire-makers! They were gods.
He watched the humans coming and going and moving around the camp. In a way that reminded him of how people view the gods they create, White Fang looked at the humans before him. They were indeed superior beings, like gods. To his limited understanding, they were as impressive as gods are to humans. They were masters, possessing all kinds of unknown and impossible powers, rulers over the living and the non-living—making what moved obey them, giving motion to what was still, and causing life, vibrant and biting life, to emerge from dead moss and wood. They were fire-makers! They were gods.
CHAPTER II
THE BONDAGE
The days were thronged with experience for White Fang. During the time that Kiche was tied by the stick, he ran about over all the camp, inquiring, investigating, learning. He quickly came to know much of the ways of the man-animals, but familiarity did not breed contempt. The more he came to know them, the more they vindicated their superiority, the more they displayed their mysterious powers, the greater loomed their god-likeness.
The days were filled with experience for White Fang. While Kiche was tied up by the stick, he ran around the camp, asking questions, exploring, and learning. He quickly learned a lot about how humans behaved, but knowing them better didn't make him disrespectful. The more he understood them, the more they proved their superiority, the more they showed their mysterious abilities, and the more they seemed like gods to him.
To man has been given the grief, often, of seeing his gods overthrown and his altars crumbling; but to the wolf and the wild dog that have come in to crouch at man’s feet, this grief has never come. Unlike man, whose gods are of the unseen and the overguessed, vapours and mists of fancy eluding the garmenture of reality, wandering wraiths of desired goodness and power, intangible out-croppings of self into the realm of spirit—unlike man, the wolf and the wild dog that have come in to the fire find their gods in the living flesh, solid to the touch, occupying earth-space and requiring time for the accomplishment of their ends and their existence. No effort of faith is necessary to believe in such a god; no effort of will can possibly induce disbelief in such a god. There is no getting away from it. There it stands, on its two hind-legs, club in hand, immensely potential, passionate and wrathful and loving, god and mystery and power all wrapped up and around by flesh that bleeds when it is torn and that is good to eat like any flesh.
Human beings often experience the pain of watching their gods fall and their altars decay; however, the wolf and the wild dog that have come to rest at man's feet have never faced this sorrow. Unlike humans, whose deities are invisible and frequently misunderstood—misty illusions that escape the solid grasp of reality, fleeting shadows of sought-after virtue and strength, intangible reflections of self in the spiritual realm—the wolf and the wild dog that gather by the fire find their gods in living beings, tangible and real, rooted in the physical world and needing time to achieve their purposes and existence. No act of faith is required to believe in such a god; no willpower could ever create disbelief in such a being. There's no escaping it. It stands there, on its two hind legs, club in hand, immensely powerful, passionate, furious, and loving—deity, mystery, and power all intertwined in flesh that bleeds when injured and is just as edible as any other meat.
And so it was with White Fang. The man-animals were gods unmistakable and unescapable. As his mother, Kiche, had rendered her allegiance to them at the first cry of her name, so he was beginning to render his allegiance. He gave them the trail as a privilege indubitably theirs. When they walked, he got out of their way. When they called, he came. When they threatened, he cowered down. When they commanded him to go, he went away hurriedly. For behind any wish of theirs was power to enforce that wish, power that hurt, power that expressed itself in clouts and clubs, in flying stones and stinging lashes of whips.
And so it was with White Fang. The humans were clearly gods, impossible to ignore. Just as his mother, Kiche, had pledged her loyalty to them at the first sound of her name, he was starting to do the same. He gave them the path as if it was their right. When they walked by, he moved aside. When they called him, he came. When they threatened him, he shrank back. When they ordered him to leave, he quickly obeyed. Because behind every one of their commands was the power to make them happen, a power that could hurt, a power that showed itself in blows and sticks, in flying stones and stinging lashes of whips.
He belonged to them as all dogs belonged to them. His actions were theirs to command. His body was theirs to maul, to stamp upon, to tolerate. Such was the lesson that was quickly borne in upon him. It came hard, going as it did, counter to much that was strong and dominant in his own nature; and, while he disliked it in the learning of it, unknown to himself he was learning to like it. It was a placing of his destiny in another’s hands, a shifting of the responsibilities of existence. This in itself was compensation, for it is always easier to lean upon another than to stand alone.
He was theirs, just like all dogs were theirs. They commanded his actions. His body was theirs to abuse, to walk on, to put up with. That was the lesson he quickly understood. It was tough to accept, going against a lot of what was strong and dominant in his own nature; and while he hated learning it, he was unknowingly starting to enjoy it. It was about giving his destiny to someone else, shifting the burden of existence. That in itself was a comfort, because it’s always easier to lean on someone else than to stand alone.
But it did not all happen in a day, this giving over of himself, body and soul, to the man-animals. He could not immediately forego his wild heritage and his memories of the Wild. There were days when he crept to the edge of the forest and stood and listened to something calling him far and away. And always he returned, restless and uncomfortable, to whimper softly and wistfully at Kiche’s side and to lick her face with eager, questioning tongue.
But it didn't all happen in one day, this surrender of himself, body and soul, to the man-animals. He couldn't just let go of his wild heritage and his memories of the Wild right away. There were days when he would sneak to the edge of the forest and stand there, listening to something calling him from far away. And he always came back, feeling restless and uneasy, to whimper softly and longingly at Kiche’s side and to lick her face with an eager, questioning tongue.
White Fang learned rapidly the ways of the camp. He knew the injustice and greediness of the older dogs when meat or fish was thrown out to be eaten. He came to know that men were more just, children more cruel, and women more kindly and more likely to toss him a bit of meat or bone. And after two or three painful adventures with the mothers of part-grown puppies, he came into the knowledge that it was always good policy to let such mothers alone, to keep away from them as far as possible, and to avoid them when he saw them coming.
White Fang quickly learned the ways of the camp. He understood the unfairness and greed of the older dogs when meat or fish was thrown out to eat. He discovered that men were more fair, kids were more cruel, and women were kinder and more likely to toss him some meat or bone. After a couple of painful encounters with the mothers of adolescent puppies, he realized it was always a smart move to steer clear of those mothers, to keep his distance from them, and to avoid them when he spotted them approaching.
But the bane of his life was Lip-lip. Larger, older, and stronger, Lip-lip had selected White Fang for his special object of persecution. White Fang fought willingly enough, but he was outclassed. His enemy was too big. Lip-lip became a nightmare to him. Whenever he ventured away from his mother, the bully was sure to appear, trailing at his heels, snarling at him, picking upon him, and watchful of an opportunity, when no man-animal was near, to spring upon him and force a fight. As Lip-lip invariably won, he enjoyed it hugely. It became his chief delight in life, as it became White Fang’s chief torment.
But the worst part of his life was Lip-lip. Bigger, older, and stronger, Lip-lip had chosen White Fang as his target for bullying. White Fang fought back as best as he could, but he was outmatched. His enemy was just too big. Lip-lip turned into a nightmare for him. Whenever he strayed far from his mother, the bully would show up, lurking behind him, growling, picking on him, and waiting for a chance—when no human was around—to pounce on him and start a fight. Since Lip-lip always came out on top, he loved it. It became his favorite pastime, while it was White Fang’s biggest torment.
But the effect upon White Fang was not to cow him. Though he suffered most of the damage and was always defeated, his spirit remained unsubdued. Yet a bad effect was produced. He became malignant and morose. His temper had been savage by birth, but it became more savage under this unending persecution. The genial, playful, puppyish side of him found little expression. He never played and gambolled about with the other puppies of the camp. Lip-lip would not permit it. The moment White Fang appeared near them, Lip-lip was upon him, bullying and hectoring him, or fighting with him until he had driven him away.
But the impact on White Fang wasn't to intimidate him. Even though he took most of the hits and was constantly defeated, his spirit remained unbroken. However, it did lead to some negative changes. He became bitter and gloomy. His natural temperament was fierce, but it grew even more savage under this relentless harassment. The friendly, playful side of him barely showed. He never played or frolicked with the other puppies in the camp. Lip-lip wouldn’t allow it. As soon as White Fang got close to them, Lip-lip would be on him, bullying and taunting him, or fighting him off until he drove him away.
The effect of all this was to rob White Fang of much of his puppyhood and to make him in his comportment older than his age. Denied the outlet, through play, of his energies, he recoiled upon himself and developed his mental processes. He became cunning; he had idle time in which to devote himself to thoughts of trickery. Prevented from obtaining his share of meat and fish when a general feed was given to the camp-dogs, he became a clever thief. He had to forage for himself, and he foraged well, though he was oft-times a plague to the squaws in consequence. He learned to sneak about camp, to be crafty, to know what was going on everywhere, to see and to hear everything and to reason accordingly, and successfully to devise ways and means of avoiding his implacable persecutor.
The impact of all this was to take away much of White Fang's puppyhood and make him act older than he actually was. Without an outlet for his energy through play, he turned inward and developed his thinking skills. He became sly; he had free time to focus on thoughts of trickery. When he couldn’t get his fair share of meat and fish during the general meals for the camp dogs, he became a smart thief. He had to hunt for himself, and he was good at it, even though he often annoyed the women in the camp as a result. He learned to move silently around camp, to be clever, to keep track of everything happening, to see and hear everything, to think things through, and to find ways to avoid his relentless pursuer.
It was early in the days of his persecution that he played his first really big crafty game and got therefrom his first taste of revenge. As Kiche, when with the wolves, had lured out to destruction dogs from the camps of men, so White Fang, in manner somewhat similar, lured Lip-lip into Kiche’s avenging jaws. Retreating before Lip-lip, White Fang made an indirect flight that led in and out and around the various tepees of the camp. He was a good runner, swifter than any puppy of his size, and swifter than Lip-lip. But he did not run his best in this chase. He barely held his own, one leap ahead of his pursuer.
It was early in his time of persecution when he played his first real clever game and got his first taste of revenge. Just like Kiche, who had lured dogs to their doom from the camps of men while with the wolves, White Fang similarly lured Lip-lip into Kiche’s vengeful jaws. As he retreated from Lip-lip, White Fang made a roundabout escape that took him in and out around the various tents of the camp. He was a fast runner, quicker than any puppy of his size and faster than Lip-lip. But he didn’t give it his all in this chase. He barely managed to stay just one leap ahead of his pursuer.
Lip-lip, excited by the chase and by the persistent nearness of his victim, forgot caution and locality. When he remembered locality, it was too late. Dashing at top speed around a tepee, he ran full tilt into Kiche lying at the end of her stick. He gave one yelp of consternation, and then her punishing jaws closed upon him. She was tied, but he could not get away from her easily. She rolled him off his legs so that he could not run, while she repeatedly ripped and slashed him with her fangs.
Lip-lip, thrilled by the chase and the constant proximity of his victim, lost track of caution and his surroundings. When he finally remembered where he was, it was too late. He sprinted around a tepee at full speed and crashed right into Kiche, who was lying at the end of her tether. He let out a single yelp of panic, and then her powerful jaws clamped down on him. She was tied up, but getting away from her wasn’t easy. She knocked him off his feet, preventing him from running, as she repeatedly bit and tore at him with her teeth.
When at last he succeeded in rolling clear of her, he crawled to his feet, badly dishevelled, hurt both in body and in spirit. His hair was standing out all over him in tufts where her teeth had mauled. He stood where he had arisen, opened his mouth, and broke out the long, heart-broken puppy wail. But even this he was not allowed to complete. In the middle of it, White Fang, rushing in, sank his teeth into Lip-lip’s hind leg. There was no fight left in Lip-lip, and he ran away shamelessly, his victim hot on his heels and worrying him all the way back to his own tepee. Here the squaws came to his aid, and White Fang, transformed into a raging demon, was finally driven off only by a fusillade of stones.
When he finally managed to pull away from her, he got to his feet, looking rough and hurt both physically and emotionally. His hair was sticking out in clumps where her teeth had bitten him. He stood there, opened his mouth, and let out a long, heartbreaking puppy wail. But he never got to finish it. In the middle of his cry, White Fang rushed in and bit Lip-lip’s back leg. Lip-lip had no fight left in him, so he ran away without any pride, with White Fang chasing him closely and nipping at him all the way back to his own tepee. There, the women came to help him, and White Fang, now acting like a wild demon, was finally driven off by a barrage of stones.
Came the day when Grey Beaver, deciding that the liability of her running away was past, released Kiche. White Fang was delighted with his mother’s freedom. He accompanied her joyfully about the camp; and, so long as he remained close by her side, Lip-lip kept a respectful distance. White-Fang even bristled up to him and walked stiff-legged, but Lip-lip ignored the challenge. He was no fool himself, and whatever vengeance he desired to wreak, he could wait until he caught White Fang alone.
The day came when Grey Beaver, thinking that the chance of her running away was over, released Kiche. White Fang was thrilled that his mother was free. He happily followed her around the camp, and as long as he stayed close to her, Lip-lip kept his distance. White Fang even stood tall and walked stiffly towards him, but Lip-lip ignored the challenge. He wasn’t stupid, and whatever revenge he wanted to take, he could wait until he caught White Fang by himself.
Later on that day, Kiche and White Fang strayed into the edge of the woods next to the camp. He had led his mother there, step by step, and now when she stopped, he tried to inveigle her farther. The stream, the lair, and the quiet woods were calling to him, and he wanted her to come. He ran on a few steps, stopped, and looked back. She had not moved. He whined pleadingly, and scurried playfully in and out of the underbrush. He ran back to her, licked her face, and ran on again. And still she did not move. He stopped and regarded her, all of an intentness and eagerness, physically expressed, that slowly faded out of him as she turned her head and gazed back at the camp.
Later that day, Kiche and White Fang wandered to the edge of the woods next to the camp. He had led his mother there, step by step, and now that she had stopped, he tried to coax her further. The stream, the den, and the peaceful woods were calling to him, and he wanted her to join him. He sprinted a few steps ahead, stopped, and looked back. She hadn’t moved. He whimpered pleadingly and dashed playfully in and out of the underbrush. He returned to her, licked her face, and took off again. Yet she still didn’t move. He paused and looked at her with intense eagerness, a physical expression that slowly faded as she turned her head and stared back at the camp.
There was something calling to him out there in the open. His mother heard it too. But she heard also that other and louder call, the call of the fire and of man—the call which has been given alone of all animals to the wolf to answer, to the wolf and the wild-dog, who are brothers.
There was something out there in the open that was calling to him. His mother heard it too. But she also heard that other, stronger call—the call of fire and humanity—the call that only the wolf and the wild dog, who are brothers, have been given to respond to.
Kiche turned and slowly trotted back toward camp. Stronger than the physical restraint of the stick was the clutch of the camp upon her. Unseen and occultly, the gods still gripped with their power and would not let her go. White Fang sat down in the shadow of a birch and whimpered softly. There was a strong smell of pine, and subtle wood fragrances filled the air, reminding him of his old life of freedom before the days of his bondage. But he was still only a part-grown puppy, and stronger than the call either of man or of the Wild was the call of his mother. All the hours of his short life he had depended upon her. The time was yet to come for independence. So he arose and trotted forlornly back to camp, pausing once, and twice, to sit down and whimper and to listen to the call that still sounded in the depths of the forest.
Kiche turned and slowly trotted back to camp. Stronger than the physical restraint of the stick was the pull of the camp on her. Unseen and secretly, the gods still held her with their power and wouldn’t let her go. White Fang sat down in the shadow of a birch and whimpered softly. There was a strong smell of pine, and subtle wood fragrances filled the air, reminding him of his old life of freedom before the days of his captivity. But he was still just a young puppy, and stronger than the call of either man or the Wild was the call of his mother. All the hours of his short life he had relied on her. The time for independence had not yet come. So he got up and trotted sadly back to camp, pausing once and twice to sit down, whimper, and listen to the call that still echoed in the depths of the forest.
In the Wild the time of a mother with her young is short; but under the dominion of man it is sometimes even shorter. Thus it was with White Fang. Grey Beaver was in the debt of Three Eagles. Three Eagles was going away on a trip up the Mackenzie to the Great Slave Lake. A strip of scarlet cloth, a bearskin, twenty cartridges, and Kiche, went to pay the debt. White Fang saw his mother taken aboard Three Eagles’ canoe, and tried to follow her. A blow from Three Eagles knocked him backward to the land. The canoe shoved off. He sprang into the water and swam after it, deaf to the sharp cries of Grey Beaver to return. Even a man-animal, a god, White Fang ignored, such was the terror he was in of losing his mother.
In the wild, the time a mother has with her young is short, but under human control, it can be even shorter. That’s how it was for White Fang. Grey Beaver owed money to Three Eagles. Three Eagles was leaving for a trip up the Mackenzie River to Great Slave Lake. To settle the debt, a strip of red cloth, a bearskin, twenty cartridges, and Kiche were given. White Fang saw his mother get taken aboard Three Eagles’ canoe and tried to follow her. A blow from Three Eagles knocked him back onto the shore. The canoe set off. He jumped into the water and swam after it, ignoring Grey Beaver's sharp cries for him to come back. Even a man, who was like a god to him, couldn’t command his attention; he was too terrified of losing his mother.
But gods are accustomed to being obeyed, and Grey Beaver wrathfully launched a canoe in pursuit. When he overtook White Fang, he reached down and by the nape of the neck lifted him clear of the water. He did not deposit him at once in the bottom of the canoe. Holding him suspended with one hand, with the other hand he proceeded to give him a beating. And it was a beating. His hand was heavy. Every blow was shrewd to hurt; and he delivered a multitude of blows.
But gods are used to being obeyed, and Grey Beaver angrily launched a canoe to chase after him. When he caught up to White Fang, he reached down and lifted him by the nape of the neck, pulling him out of the water. He didn't put him down right away in the bottom of the canoe. Instead, while holding him up with one hand, he started to deliver a beating with the other. And it was a beating. His hand was heavy. Every hit was meant to hurt, and he landed a lot of blows.
Impelled by the blows that rained upon him, now from this side, now from that, White Fang swung back and forth like an erratic and jerky pendulum. Varying were the emotions that surged through him. At first, he had known surprise. Then came a momentary fear, when he yelped several times to the impact of the hand. But this was quickly followed by anger. His free nature asserted itself, and he showed his teeth and snarled fearlessly in the face of the wrathful god. This but served to make the god more wrathful. The blows came faster, heavier, more shrewd to hurt.
Driven by the blows hitting him from all sides, White Fang swung back and forth like an unpredictable pendulum. A mix of emotions surged through him. Initially, he felt surprised. Then came a brief moment of fear, during which he yelped a few times as he felt the impact of the hand. But that quickly switched to anger. His wild spirit asserted itself, and he bared his teeth and snarled defiantly at the furious figure before him. This only made the figure more furious. The blows came faster, harder, and more calculated to inflict pain.
Grey Beaver continued to beat, White Fang continued to snarl. But this could not last for ever. One or the other must give over, and that one was White Fang. Fear surged through him again. For the first time he was being really man-handled. The occasional blows of sticks and stones he had previously experienced were as caresses compared with this. He broke down and began to cry and yelp. For a time each blow brought a yelp from him; but fear passed into terror, until finally his yelps were voiced in unbroken succession, unconnected with the rhythm of the punishment.
Grey Beaver kept hitting, and White Fang kept snarling. But this couldn’t go on forever. One of them had to back down, and it was White Fang. Fear flooded through him again. For the first time, he was really being brutalized. The occasional hits from sticks and stones he’d faced before felt like gentle pats compared to this. He broke down and started to cry and whimper. For a while, each hit made him yelp; but fear turned into terror, until finally his yelps came out in a continuous line, no longer matching the rhythm of the beating.
At last Grey Beaver withheld his hand. White Fang, hanging limply, continued to cry. This seemed to satisfy his master, who flung him down roughly in the bottom of the canoe. In the meantime the canoe had drifted down the stream. Grey Beaver picked up the paddle. White Fang was in his way. He spurned him savagely with his foot. In that moment White Fang’s free nature flashed forth again, and he sank his teeth into the moccasined foot.
At last, Grey Beaver stopped his hand. White Fang, hanging weakly, kept crying. This seemed to please his master, who roughly tossed him into the bottom of the canoe. Meanwhile, the canoe had drifted down the stream. Grey Beaver picked up the paddle. White Fang was in his way. He kicked him harshly with his foot. In that moment, White Fang's wild nature came back, and he bit down on the moccasined foot.
The beating that had gone before was as nothing compared with the beating he now received. Grey Beaver’s wrath was terrible; likewise was White Fang’s fright. Not only the hand, but the hard wooden paddle was used upon him; and he was bruised and sore in all his small body when he was again flung down in the canoe. Again, and this time with purpose, did Grey Beaver kick him. White Fang did not repeat his attack on the foot. He had learned another lesson of his bondage. Never, no matter what the circumstance, must he dare to bite the god who was lord and master over him; the body of the lord and master was sacred, not to be defiled by the teeth of such as he. That was evidently the crime of crimes, the one offence there was no condoning nor overlooking.
The beating he had received before was nothing compared to the one he got now. Grey Beaver’s anger was intense, and White Fang was terrified. Not only did he use his hand, but he also struck him with a hard wooden paddle; he was bruised and sore all over when he was tossed back into the canoe. Once again, and this time with intent, Grey Beaver kicked him. White Fang didn’t try to bite his foot again. He had learned another lesson about his captivity. No matter the situation, he must never dare to bite the god who was his lord and master; the body of his lord and master was sacred and shouldn’t be touched by the teeth of a creature like him. Clearly, that was the worst crime of all, the one offense that could never be forgiven or overlooked.
When the canoe touched the shore, White Fang lay whimpering and motionless, waiting the will of Grey Beaver. It was Grey Beaver’s will that he should go ashore, for ashore he was flung, striking heavily on his side and hurting his bruises afresh. He crawled tremblingly to his feet and stood whimpering. Lip-lip, who had watched the whole proceeding from the bank, now rushed upon him, knocking him over and sinking his teeth into him. White Fang was too helpless to defend himself, and it would have gone hard with him had not Grey Beaver’s foot shot out, lifting Lip-lip into the air with its violence so that he smashed down to earth a dozen feet away. This was the man-animal’s justice; and even then, in his own pitiable plight, White Fang experienced a little grateful thrill. At Grey Beaver’s heels he limped obediently through the village to the tepee. And so it came that White Fang learned that the right to punish was something the gods reserved for themselves and denied to the lesser creatures under them.
When the canoe reached the shore, White Fang lay whimpering and still, waiting for Grey Beaver’s command. It was Grey Beaver’s decision that he go ashore, so he was thrown onto the ground, hitting hard on his side and aggravating his bruises. He crawled shakily to his feet and stood there whimpering. Lip-lip, who had been watching everything from the bank, now charged at him, knocking him over and sinking his teeth into him. White Fang was too powerless to defend himself, and things would have ended badly for him if Grey Beaver hadn't kicked out his foot, propelling Lip-lip into the air and slamming him down a dozen feet away. This was the man-animal’s justice; and even in his own miserable state, White Fang felt a small rush of gratitude. Limping obediently behind Grey Beaver, he made his way through the village to the tepee. And so White Fang realized that the right to punish was something the gods reserved for themselves and denied to the lesser creatures beneath them.
That night, when all was still, White Fang remembered his mother and sorrowed for her. He sorrowed too loudly and woke up Grey Beaver, who beat him. After that he mourned gently when the gods were around. But sometimes, straying off to the edge of the woods by himself, he gave vent to his grief, and cried it out with loud whimperings and wailings.
That night, when everything was quiet, White Fang thought about his mom and felt sad for her. He mourned too loudly and woke Grey Beaver, who then punished him. After that, he grieved softly when the gods were near. But sometimes, wandering to the edge of the woods alone, he let his emotions out and cried with loud whimpering and wailing.
It was during this period that he might have harkened to the memories of the lair and the stream and run back to the Wild. But the memory of his mother held him. As the hunting man-animals went out and came back, so she would come back to the village some time. So he remained in his bondage waiting for her.
It was during this time that he could have listened to the memories of the den and the stream and run back to the Wild. But the thought of his mother kept him there. Just as the hunters went out and returned, she would eventually come back to the village. So he stayed in his captivity, waiting for her.
But it was not altogether an unhappy bondage. There was much to interest him. Something was always happening. There was no end to the strange things these gods did, and he was always curious to see. Besides, he was learning how to get along with Grey Beaver. Obedience, rigid, undeviating obedience, was what was exacted of him; and in return he escaped beatings and his existence was tolerated.
But it wasn't all an unhappy situation. There was a lot to keep him engaged. Something was always going on. The strange things these gods did never seemed to stop, and he was always curious to watch. Plus, he was figuring out how to get along with Grey Beaver. Strict, unwavering obedience was what was demanded of him; and in return, he avoided beatings and his existence was tolerated.
Nay, Grey Beaver himself sometimes tossed him a piece of meat, and defended him against the other dogs in the eating of it. And such a piece of meat was of value. It was worth more, in some strange way, then a dozen pieces of meat from the hand of a squaw. Grey Beaver never petted nor caressed. Perhaps it was the weight of his hand, perhaps his justice, perhaps the sheer power of him, and perhaps it was all these things that influenced White Fang; for a certain tie of attachment was forming between him and his surly lord.
No, Grey Beaver himself sometimes threw him a piece of meat and defended him from the other dogs while he ate it. And that piece of meat had value. It was worth more, in some strange way, than a dozen pieces of meat given by a woman. Grey Beaver never petted or cuddled him. Maybe it was the weight of his hand, maybe it was his fairness, maybe it was just his sheer power, or maybe it was all of these things that affected White Fang; because a certain bond of attachment was developing between him and his grumpy master.
Insidiously, and by remote ways, as well as by the power of stick and stone and clout of hand, were the shackles of White Fang’s bondage being riveted upon him. The qualities in his kind that in the beginning made it possible for them to come in to the fires of men, were qualities capable of development. They were developing in him, and the camp-life, replete with misery as it was, was secretly endearing itself to him all the time. But White Fang was unaware of it. He knew only grief for the loss of Kiche, hope for her return, and a hungry yearning for the free life that had been his.
Slowly and quietly, through distant means, along with the force of stick and stone and the strength of hand, the chains of White Fang's captivity were being locked onto him. The traits in his kind that initially allowed them to get close to human fires were traits that could grow and develop. They were growing in him, and the camp life, filled with sorrow as it was, was gradually winning him over without his realizing it. But White Fang didn’t see this. All he felt was the pain of losing Kiche, the hope for her return, and a deep longing for the free life he once had.
CHAPTER III
THE OUTCAST
Lip-lip continued so to darken his days that White Fang became wickeder and more ferocious than it was his natural right to be. Savageness was a part of his make-up, but the savageness thus developed exceeded his make-up. He acquired a reputation for wickedness amongst the man-animals themselves. Wherever there was trouble and uproar in camp, fighting and squabbling or the outcry of a squaw over a bit of stolen meat, they were sure to find White Fang mixed up in it and usually at the bottom of it. They did not bother to look after the causes of his conduct. They saw only the effects, and the effects were bad. He was a sneak and a thief, a mischief-maker, a fomenter of trouble; and irate squaws told him to his face, the while he eyed them alert and ready to dodge any quick-flung missile, that he was a wolf and worthless and bound to come to an evil end.
Lip-lip kept making his days darker, which turned White Fang into something wickeder and more ferocious than he was meant to be. Savagery was part of his nature, but the savagery he developed went beyond that. He earned a reputation for being wicked among the humans. Whenever there was chaos and loud arguments in camp, fights, or the loud complaints of a woman over some stolen meat, they could always find White Fang involved, and usually at the center of it all. They didn’t bother figuring out why he acted that way. They only noticed the bad outcomes of his behavior. He was a sneak and a thief, a troublemaker who stirred things up; angry women told him directly, while he watched them warily and poised to dodge any thrown objects, that he was just a wolf, worthless, and destined to meet a bad end.
He found himself an outcast in the midst of the populous camp. All the young dogs followed Lip-lip’s lead. There was a difference between White Fang and them. Perhaps they sensed his wild-wood breed, and instinctively felt for him the enmity that the domestic dog feels for the wolf. But be that as it may, they joined with Lip-lip in the persecution. And, once declared against him, they found good reason to continue declared against him. One and all, from time to time, they felt his teeth; and to his credit, he gave more than he received. Many of them he could whip in single fight; but single fight was denied him. The beginning of such a fight was a signal for all the young dogs in camp to come running and pitch upon him.
He found himself an outcast among the crowded camp. All the young dogs followed Lip-lip’s lead. There was something different about White Fang compared to them. Maybe they sensed his wild ancestry and instinctively felt the resentment that domestic dogs have for wolves. Regardless, they joined Lip-lip in the bullying. And, once they turned against him, they found plenty of reasons to stay against him. From time to time, they all felt his teeth; and to his credit, he bit back more than he was bitten. He could beat many of them in a one-on-one fight, but he was never allowed that. The start of such a fight was a signal for all the young dogs in camp to come running and jump on him.
Out of this pack-persecution he learned two important things: how to take care of himself in a mass-fight against him—and how, on a single dog, to inflict the greatest amount of damage in the briefest space of time. To keep one’s feet in the midst of the hostile mass meant life, and this he learnt well. He became cat-like in his ability to stay on his feet. Even grown dogs might hurtle him backward or sideways with the impact of their heavy bodies; and backward or sideways he would go, in the air or sliding on the ground, but always with his legs under him and his feet downward to the mother earth.
From this pack persecution, he learned two important things: how to take care of himself in a fight against a group—and how to cause the most damage to a single dog in the shortest amount of time. Keeping his feet beneath him amid the hostile crowd meant survival, and he picked that up quickly. He became agile like a cat in his ability to stay upright. Even larger dogs could send him flying backward or sideways with their weight; and whether he was airborne or sliding on the ground, he always managed to keep his legs under him and his feet aimed toward the ground.
When dogs fight, there are usually preliminaries to the actual combat—snarlings and bristlings and stiff-legged struttings. But White Fang learned to omit these preliminaries. Delay meant the coming against him of all the young dogs. He must do his work quickly and get away. So he learnt to give no warning of his intention. He rushed in and snapped and slashed on the instant, without notice, before his foe could prepare to meet him. Thus he learned how to inflict quick and severe damage. Also he learned the value of surprise. A dog, taken off its guard, its shoulder slashed open or its ear ripped in ribbons before it knew what was happening, was a dog half whipped.
When dogs fight, there are usually some signs before the actual battle—growling, showing teeth, and strutting around. But White Fang figured out how to skip these signs. Delaying meant facing all the young dogs at once. He needed to finish quickly and escape. So he learned to give no warning about what he was going to do. He charged in and bit and clawed immediately, without any notice, before his opponent could get ready. This way, he learned to deal quick and serious damage. He also discovered the power of surprise. A dog caught off guard, with its shoulder sliced open or its ear torn apart before it even realized what was happening, was already half defeated.
Furthermore, it was remarkably easy to overthrow a dog taken by surprise; while a dog, thus overthrown, invariably exposed for a moment the soft underside of its neck—the vulnerable point at which to strike for its life. White Fang knew this point. It was a knowledge bequeathed to him directly from the hunting generation of wolves. So it was that White Fang’s method when he took the offensive, was: first to find a young dog alone; second, to surprise it and knock it off its feet; and third, to drive in with his teeth at the soft throat.
Furthermore, it was surprisingly easy to take down a dog that was caught off guard; when a dog was taken down like this, it would inevitably expose its vulnerable neck for a moment—the crucial spot to strike for its life. White Fang understood this. It was knowledge passed down to him directly from the hunting generation of wolves. So, when White Fang decided to attack, his method was: first, to find a young dog alone; second, to catch it by surprise and knock it off its feet; and third, to go in with his teeth at the soft throat.
Being but partly grown his jaws had not yet become large enough nor strong enough to make his throat-attack deadly; but many a young dog went around camp with a lacerated throat in token of White Fang’s intention. And one day, catching one of his enemies alone on the edge of the woods, he managed, by repeatedly overthrowing him and attacking the throat, to cut the great vein and let out the life. There was a great row that night. He had been observed, the news had been carried to the dead dog’s master, the squaws remembered all the instances of stolen meat, and Grey Beaver was beset by many angry voices. But he resolutely held the door of his tepee, inside which he had placed the culprit, and refused to permit the vengeance for which his tribespeople clamoured.
Being only halfway grown, his jaws weren’t big or strong enough to make his throat attacks fatal, but plenty of young dogs roamed the camp with lacerated throats as a sign of White Fang’s intentions. One day, he caught one of his enemies alone on the edge of the woods. By repeatedly knocking him down and going for his throat, he managed to cut the major vein and let out his life. There was a huge commotion that night. People had seen what happened, the news reached the dead dog’s owner, the women recalled all the instances of stolen meat, and Grey Beaver was surrounded by many angry voices. But he firmly kept the door of his tepee shut, inside which he had placed the guilty dog, and he refused to allow the revenge his tribespeople demanded.
White Fang became hated by man and dog. During this period of his development he never knew a moment’s security. The tooth of every dog was against him, the hand of every man. He was greeted with snarls by his kind, with curses and stones by his gods. He lived tensely. He was always keyed up, alert for attack, wary of being attacked, with an eye for sudden and unexpected missiles, prepared to act precipitately and coolly, to leap in with a flash of teeth, or to leap away with a menacing snarl.
White Fang was hated by both humans and dogs. During this time in his life, he never felt safe. Every dog was against him, just like every human. His kind welcomed him with growls, while the people hurled insults and stones at him. He lived in a constant state of tension. He was always on edge, ready for an attack, cautious of being harmed, keeping an eye out for sudden and unexpected projectiles, prepared to react quickly and calmly, either lunging forward with his teeth bared or retreating with a threatening snarl.
As for snarling he could snarl more terribly than any dog, young or old, in camp. The intent of the snarl is to warn or frighten, and judgment is required to know when it should be used. White Fang knew how to make it and when to make it. Into his snarl he incorporated all that was vicious, malignant, and horrible. With nose serrulated by continuous spasms, hair bristling in recurrent waves, tongue whipping out like a red snake and whipping back again, ears flattened down, eyes gleaming hatred, lips wrinkled back, and fangs exposed and dripping, he could compel a pause on the part of almost any assailant. A temporary pause, when taken off his guard, gave him the vital moment in which to think and determine his action. But often a pause so gained lengthened out until it evolved into a complete cessation from the attack. And before more than one of the grown dogs White Fang’s snarl enabled him to beat an honourable retreat.
He could snarl more terrifyingly than any dog, young or old, in the camp. The purpose of a snarl is to warn or scare, and it takes judgment to know when to use it. White Fang understood how to snarl and when to do it. In his snarl, he included everything vicious, malicious, and horrifying. With his nose twitching from constant spasms, fur standing up in waves, tongue darting out like a red snake and retracting, ears pinned back, eyes shining with hatred, lips curled back, and fangs bared and dripping, he could make almost any attacker hesitate. This brief pause, when they were caught off guard, gave him the crucial moment to think and decide his next move. But often, this moment of hesitation stretched out until it led to a complete stop in the attack. With just his snarl, White Fang was able to make a respectable retreat from more than one adult dog.
An outcast himself from the pack of the part-grown dogs, his sanguinary methods and remarkable efficiency made the pack pay for its persecution of him. Not permitted himself to run with the pack, the curious state of affairs obtained that no member of the pack could run outside the pack. White Fang would not permit it. What of his bushwhacking and waylaying tactics, the young dogs were afraid to run by themselves. With the exception of Lip-lip, they were compelled to hunch together for mutual protection against the terrible enemy they had made. A puppy alone by the river bank meant a puppy dead or a puppy that aroused the camp with its shrill pain and terror as it fled back from the wolf-cub that had waylaid it.
An outcast from the group of half-grown dogs, his brutal methods and impressive efficiency made the pack regret their mistreatment of him. Not allowed to run with the pack, there was a strange situation where no member of the pack could venture outside of it. White Fang wouldn’t allow it. Because of his ambushing and stalking tactics, the young dogs were too scared to run alone. Except for Lip-lip, they had to stay close together for protection against the terrible foe they had created. A puppy alone by the riverbank meant either a dead puppy or one that alerted the camp with its piercing cries of fear as it fled from the wolf cub that had ambushed it.
But White Fang’s reprisals did not cease, even when the young dogs had learned thoroughly that they must stay together. He attacked them when he caught them alone, and they attacked him when they were bunched. The sight of him was sufficient to start them rushing after him, at which times his swiftness usually carried him into safety. But woe the dog that outran his fellows in such pursuit! White Fang had learned to turn suddenly upon the pursuer that was ahead of the pack and thoroughly to rip him up before the pack could arrive. This occurred with great frequency, for, once in full cry, the dogs were prone to forget themselves in the excitement of the chase, while White Fang never forgot himself. Stealing backward glances as he ran, he was always ready to whirl around and down the overzealous pursuer that outran his fellows.
But White Fang didn’t stop retaliating, even after the young dogs figured out they needed to stick together. He would attack them when he found them alone, and they would go after him when they were in a group. Just seeing him was enough to make them rush after him, but his speed usually got him to safety. But woe to the dog that got ahead in the chase! White Fang had learned to suddenly turn on the pursuer in front of the pack and take him down before the others could catch up. This happened quite often because, once they were in full pursuit, the dogs tended to get carried away in the excitement of the chase, while White Fang remained focused. Glancing back as he ran, he was always ready to spin around and take down the overly eager pursuer who outpaced his companions.
Young dogs are bound to play, and out of the exigencies of the situation they realised their play in this mimic warfare. Thus it was that the hunt of White Fang became their chief game—a deadly game, withal, and at all times a serious game. He, on the other hand, being the fastest-footed, was unafraid to venture anywhere. During the period that he waited vainly for his mother to come back, he led the pack many a wild chase through the adjacent woods. But the pack invariably lost him. Its noise and outcry warned him of its presence, while he ran alone, velvet-footed, silently, a moving shadow among the trees after the manner of his father and mother before him. Further he was more directly connected with the Wild than they; and he knew more of its secrets and stratagems. A favourite trick of his was to lose his trail in running water and then lie quietly in a near-by thicket while their baffled cries arose around him.
Young dogs love to play, and given the circumstances, they turned their play into this mock battle. So it happened that hunting White Fang became their main game—a dangerous game, and always a serious one. He, being the fastest, wasn’t afraid to venture anywhere. While he waited in vain for his mother to return, he led the pack on many wild chases through the nearby woods. But the pack always lost track of him. Their noise and commotion gave him a heads-up about their presence, while he moved alone, silently, like a shadow among the trees, just like his parents had before him. Moreover, he was more in tune with the Wild than they were; he understood more of its secrets and tricks. One of his favorite moves was to lose his trail in running water and then lie quietly in a nearby thicket while their frustrated cries filled the air around him.
Hated by his kind and by mankind, indomitable, perpetually warred upon and himself waging perpetual war, his development was rapid and one-sided. This was no soil for kindliness and affection to blossom in. Of such things he had not the faintest glimmering. The code he learned was to obey the strong and to oppress the weak. Grey Beaver was a god, and strong. Therefore White Fang obeyed him. But the dog younger or smaller than himself was weak, a thing to be destroyed. His development was in the direction of power. In order to face the constant danger of hurt and even of destruction, his predatory and protective faculties were unduly developed. He became quicker of movement than the other dogs, swifter of foot, craftier, deadlier, more lithe, more lean with ironlike muscle and sinew, more enduring, more cruel, more ferocious, and more intelligent. He had to become all these things, else he would not have held his own nor survive the hostile environment in which he found himself.
Hated by his own kind and by humans, unyielding, constantly attacked, and always fighting back, his growth was swift and one-dimensional. This was not an environment for kindness and affection to thrive in. He had no inkling of such things. The lesson he learned was to obey the strong and dominate the weak. Grey Beaver was a powerful figure, almost like a god. So, White Fang followed him. But any dog younger or smaller than him was weak, something to be eliminated. His evolution was focused on gaining power. To deal with the constant threat of harm and even destruction, his instincts for hunting and protecting were overly developed. He became faster than the other dogs, nimbler, more cunning, more lethal, leaner with tough muscle and sinew, tougher, crueler, fiercer, and more intelligent. He had to become all of these things; otherwise, he wouldn’t have been able to survive in the hostile world he inhabited.
CHAPTER IV
THE TRAIL OF THE GODS
In the fall of the year, when the days were shortening and the bite of the frost was coming into the air, White Fang got his chance for liberty. For several days there had been a great hubbub in the village. The summer camp was being dismantled, and the tribe, bag and baggage, was preparing to go off to the fall hunting. White Fang watched it all with eager eyes, and when the tepees began to come down and the canoes were loading at the bank, he understood. Already the canoes were departing, and some had disappeared down the river.
In the fall, as the days grew shorter and the chill of frost filled the air, White Fang got his chance for freedom. For several days, there had been a lot of noise in the village. The summer camp was being taken apart, and the tribe, with all their belongings, was getting ready to leave for the fall hunt. White Fang watched everything with excitement, and when the tepees started to come down and the canoes were being loaded at the riverbank, he understood. The canoes were already leaving, and some had vanished down the river.
Quite deliberately he determined to stay behind. He waited his opportunity to slink out of camp to the woods. Here, in the running stream where ice was beginning to form, he hid his trail. Then he crawled into the heart of a dense thicket and waited. The time passed by, and he slept intermittently for hours. Then he was aroused by Grey Beaver’s voice calling him by name. There were other voices. White Fang could hear Grey Beaver’s squaw taking part in the search, and Mit-sah, who was Grey Beaver’s son.
He intentionally decided to stay behind. He waited for the chance to sneak out of camp into the woods. There, by the running stream where ice was starting to form, he covered his tracks. Then he crawled into the middle of a thick bush and waited. Time went by, and he dozed off for hours at a time. Then he was woken up by Grey Beaver calling his name. There were other voices too. White Fang could hear Grey Beaver’s wife joining in the search, along with Mit-sah, who was Grey Beaver’s son.
White Fang trembled with fear, and though the impulse came to crawl out of his hiding-place, he resisted it. After a time the voices died away, and some time after that he crept out to enjoy the success of his undertaking. Darkness was coming on, and for a while he played about among the trees, pleasuring in his freedom. Then, and quite suddenly, he became aware of loneliness. He sat down to consider, listening to the silence of the forest and perturbed by it. That nothing moved nor sounded, seemed ominous. He felt the lurking of danger, unseen and unguessed. He was suspicious of the looming bulks of the trees and of the dark shadows that might conceal all manner of perilous things.
White Fang shook with fear, and even though he felt the urge to crawl out of his hiding spot, he held back. After a while, the voices faded away, and eventually, he crept out to enjoy the success of his plan. Darkness was approaching, and for a bit, he frolicked among the trees, reveling in his freedom. Then, quite suddenly, he realized he was alone. He sat down to think, listening to the silence of the forest, which troubled him. The stillness felt ominous; nothing moved or made a sound. He sensed a hidden danger, one he couldn't see or understand. He grew wary of the towering trees and the dark shadows that might be hiding all kinds of threats.
Then it was cold. Here was no warm side of a tepee against which to snuggle. The frost was in his feet, and he kept lifting first one fore-foot and then the other. He curved his bushy tail around to cover them, and at the same time he saw a vision. There was nothing strange about it. Upon his inward sight was impressed a succession of memory-pictures. He saw the camp again, the tepees, and the blaze of the fires. He heard the shrill voices of the women, the gruff basses of the men, and the snarling of the dogs. He was hungry, and he remembered pieces of meat and fish that had been thrown him. Here was no meat, nothing but a threatening and inedible silence.
Then it got cold. There was no warm side of a teepee to curl up against. The frost bit into his feet, and he kept lifting one paw and then the other. He wrapped his bushy tail around them, and at the same time, he had a vision. It felt familiar. In his mind, he recalled a series of memory-images. He saw the camp again, the teepees, and the flickering firelight. He heard the high-pitched voices of the women, the deep voices of the men, and the barking of the dogs. He was hungry and remembered scraps of meat and fish that had been thrown to him. There was no meat here, just an intimidating and inedible silence.
His bondage had softened him. Irresponsibility had weakened him. He had forgotten how to shift for himself. The night yawned about him. His senses, accustomed to the hum and bustle of the camp, used to the continuous impact of sights and sounds, were now left idle. There was nothing to do, nothing to see nor hear. They strained to catch some interruption of the silence and immobility of nature. They were appalled by inaction and by the feel of something terrible impending.
His captivity had made him gentler. His lack of responsibility had made him weaker. He had lost the ability to fend for himself. The night wrapped around him. His senses, used to the noise and activity of the camp, accustomed to the endless flow of sights and sounds, were now idle. There was nothing to do, nothing to see or hear. They strained to catch any break in the silence and stillness of nature. They were horrified by the inactivity and the sense of something dreadful approaching.
He gave a great start of fright. A colossal and formless something was rushing across the field of his vision. It was a tree-shadow flung by the moon, from whose face the clouds had been brushed away. Reassured, he whimpered softly; then he suppressed the whimper for fear that it might attract the attention of the lurking dangers.
He jumped in fright. A huge, shapeless something was rushing across his sight. It was a shadow of a tree cast by the moon, which had been cleared of clouds. Feeling reassured, he let out a soft whimper; then he stifled it, worried it might draw the attention of the hidden dangers.
A tree, contracting in the cool of the night, made a loud noise. It was directly above him. He yelped in his fright. A panic seized him, and he ran madly toward the village. He knew an overpowering desire for the protection and companionship of man. In his nostrils was the smell of the camp-smoke. In his ears the camp-sounds and cries were ringing loud. He passed out of the forest and into the moonlit open where were no shadows nor darknesses. But no village greeted his eyes. He had forgotten. The village had gone away.
A tree, contracting in the cool night air, made a loud noise. It was right above him. He yelped in fear. Panic took over, and he ran wildly toward the village. He felt an intense need for the safety and company of other people. He could smell the campfire smoke and hear the sounds and cries from the camp ringing in his ears. He ran out of the forest and into the moonlit open space where there were no shadows or darkness. But there was no village in sight. He had forgotten. The village was gone.
His wild flight ceased abruptly. There was no place to which to flee. He slunk forlornly through the deserted camp, smelling the rubbish-heaps and the discarded rags and tags of the gods. He would have been glad for the rattle of stones about him, flung by an angry squaw, glad for the hand of Grey Beaver descending upon him in wrath; while he would have welcomed with delight Lip-lip and the whole snarling, cowardly pack.
His frantic escape came to a sudden stop. There was nowhere left to run. He moved sadly through the empty camp, taking in the stench of garbage piles and the leftover scraps of the gods. He would have welcomed the sound of stones being thrown at him by an angry woman, would have been glad for Grey Beaver's hand coming down on him in anger; and he would have happily embraced Lip-lip and the entire growling, cowardly group.
He came to where Grey Beaver’s tepee had stood. In the centre of the space it had occupied, he sat down. He pointed his nose at the moon. His throat was afflicted by rigid spasms, his mouth opened, and in a heart-broken cry bubbled up his loneliness and fear, his grief for Kiche, all his past sorrows and miseries as well as his apprehension of sufferings and dangers to come. It was the long wolf-howl, full-throated and mournful, the first howl he had ever uttered.
He arrived at the spot where Grey Beaver's tepee used to be. In the middle of the area it occupied, he sat down. He lifted his head toward the moon. His throat was tight with spasms, his mouth opened, and out came a heart-wrenching cry that expressed his loneliness and fear, his sorrow for Kiche, all his past pains and struggles, as well as his worry about the suffering and dangers ahead. It was the long wolf howl, deep and mournful, the first howl he had ever let out.
The coming of daylight dispelled his fears but increased his loneliness. The naked earth, which so shortly before had been so populous; thrust his loneliness more forcibly upon him. It did not take him long to make up his mind. He plunged into the forest and followed the river bank down the stream. All day he ran. He did not rest. He seemed made to run on for ever. His iron-like body ignored fatigue. And even after fatigue came, his heritage of endurance braced him to endless endeavour and enabled him to drive his complaining body onward.
The arrival of daylight eased his fears but heightened his sense of loneliness. The barren landscape, which only moments ago had felt so crowded, magnified his isolation. It didn't take him long to decide; he dove into the forest and followed the riverbank downstream. He ran all day without stopping. He seemed built to run forever. His strong body dismissed fatigue. Even when exhaustion hit, his natural endurance pushed him to keep going and allowed him to urge his tired body onward.
Where the river swung in against precipitous bluffs, he climbed the high mountains behind. Rivers and streams that entered the main river he forded or swam. Often he took to the rim-ice that was beginning to form, and more than once he crashed through and struggled for life in the icy current. Always he was on the lookout for the trail of the gods where it might leave the river and proceed inland.
Where the river curved against steep cliffs, he climbed the high mountains behind. He crossed or swam through the rivers and streams that flowed into the main river. Often, he ventured onto the ice that was starting to form, and more than once, he fell through and fought for his life in the freezing water. He was always on the lookout for the trail of the gods where it might leave the river and head inland.
White Fang was intelligent beyond the average of his kind; yet his mental vision was not wide enough to embrace the other bank of the Mackenzie. What if the trail of the gods led out on that side? It never entered his head. Later on, when he had travelled more and grown older and wiser and come to know more of trails and rivers, it might be that he could grasp and apprehend such a possibility. But that mental power was yet in the future. Just now he ran blindly, his own bank of the Mackenzie alone entering into his calculations.
White Fang was smarter than most of his kind, but he couldn’t see beyond the other side of the Mackenzie. He never thought about what if the trail of the gods led there. Later, as he traveled more, got older, and learned about different paths and rivers, he might start to understand that possibility. But that kind of thinking was still in the future. Right now, he was running blindly, only considering his side of the Mackenzie.
All night he ran, blundering in the darkness into mishaps and obstacles that delayed but did not daunt. By the middle of the second day he had been running continuously for thirty hours, and the iron of his flesh was giving out. It was the endurance of his mind that kept him going. He had not eaten in forty hours, and he was weak with hunger. The repeated drenchings in the icy water had likewise had their effect on him. His handsome coat was draggled. The broad pads of his feet were bruised and bleeding. He had begun to limp, and this limp increased with the hours. To make it worse, the light of the sky was obscured and snow began to fall—a raw, moist, melting, clinging snow, slippery under foot, that hid from him the landscape he traversed, and that covered over the inequalities of the ground so that the way of his feet was more difficult and painful.
All night he ran, stumbling in the dark into problems and obstacles that slowed him down but didn't discourage him. By the middle of the second day, he had been running non-stop for thirty hours, and his body was starting to give out. It was the strength of his mind that kept him going. He hadn’t eaten in forty hours, and he was weak from hunger. The repeated soakings in the icy water had also taken their toll on him. His once-beautiful coat was muddy. The thick pads of his feet were bruised and bleeding. He had started to limp, and that limp got worse as the hours went by. To make matters worse, the sky was overcast and snow began to fall—a cold, wet, melting snow that stuck to him, slippery underfoot, hiding the landscape he was crossing and covering the rough ground, making it harder and more painful for him to walk.
Grey Beaver had intended camping that night on the far bank of the Mackenzie, for it was in that direction that the hunting lay. But on the near bank, shortly before dark, a moose coming down to drink, had been espied by Kloo-kooch, who was Grey Beaver’s squaw. Now, had not the moose come down to drink, had not Mit-sah been steering out of the course because of the snow, had not Kloo-kooch sighted the moose, and had not Grey Beaver killed it with a lucky shot from his rifle, all subsequent things would have happened differently. Grey Beaver would not have camped on the near side of the Mackenzie, and White Fang would have passed by and gone on, either to die or to find his way to his wild brothers and become one of them—a wolf to the end of his days.
Grey Beaver had planned to camp that night on the far side of the Mackenzie River, since that was where the hunting was better. But, just before dark, Kloo-kooch, who was Grey Beaver’s wife, spotted a moose coming down to drink on the near bank. If the moose hadn’t come down to drink, if Mit-sah hadn’t changed direction because of the snow, if Kloo-kooch hadn’t seen the moose, and if Grey Beaver hadn’t taken a lucky shot with his rifle to kill it, everything would have turned out differently. Grey Beaver would not have camped on the near side of the Mackenzie, and White Fang would have passed by, either dying or finding his way to his wild brothers to become one of them—a wolf for the rest of his life.
Night had fallen. The snow was flying more thickly, and White Fang, whimpering softly to himself as he stumbled and limped along, came upon a fresh trail in the snow. So fresh was it that he knew it immediately for what it was. Whining with eagerness, he followed back from the river bank and in among the trees. The camp-sounds came to his ears. He saw the blaze of the fire, Kloo-kooch cooking, and Grey Beaver squatting on his hams and mumbling a chunk of raw tallow. There was fresh meat in camp!
Night had fallen. The snow was falling more heavily, and White Fang, softly whining to himself as he stumbled and limped along, found a fresh trail in the snow. It was so new that he recognized it right away. Whining with excitement, he followed it back from the riverbank into the trees. He could hear the sounds of the camp. He saw the fire burning, Kloo-kooch cooking, and Grey Beaver sitting on his haunches, chewing on a piece of raw tallow. There was fresh meat in camp!
White Fang expected a beating. He crouched and bristled a little at the thought of it. Then he went forward again. He feared and disliked the beating he knew to be waiting for him. But he knew, further, that the comfort of the fire would be his, the protection of the gods, the companionship of the dogs—the last, a companionship of enmity, but none the less a companionship and satisfying to his gregarious needs.
White Fang braced himself for a beating. He hunched down and felt a bit tense at the thought of it. But then he moved forward again. He was afraid of the beating he knew was coming, and he didn’t want it. Yet he also understood that he would have the warmth of the fire, the safety of the gods, and the company of the dogs—the last being a relationship filled with hostility, but still a kind of company that satisfied his social instincts.
He came cringing and crawling into the firelight. Grey Beaver saw him, and stopped munching the tallow. White Fang crawled slowly, cringing and grovelling in the abjectness of his abasement and submission. He crawled straight toward Grey Beaver, every inch of his progress becoming slower and more painful. At last he lay at the master’s feet, into whose possession he now surrendered himself, voluntarily, body and soul. Of his own choice, he came in to sit by man’s fire and to be ruled by him. White Fang trembled, waiting for the punishment to fall upon him. There was a movement of the hand above him. He cringed involuntarily under the expected blow. It did not fall. He stole a glance upward. Grey Beaver was breaking the lump of tallow in half! Grey Beaver was offering him one piece of the tallow! Very gently and somewhat suspiciously, he first smelled the tallow and then proceeded to eat it. Grey Beaver ordered meat to be brought to him, and guarded him from the other dogs while he ate. After that, grateful and content, White Fang lay at Grey Beaver’s feet, gazing at the fire that warmed him, blinking and dozing, secure in the knowledge that the morrow would find him, not wandering forlorn through bleak forest-stretches, but in the camp of the man-animals, with the gods to whom he had given himself and upon whom he was now dependent.
He crawled into the light of the fire, cringing and groveling. Grey Beaver noticed him and stopped eating the tallow. White Fang moved slowly, completely subservient and ashamed, inching toward Grey Beaver, with each movement becoming slower and more painful. Finally, he lay at his master’s feet, surrendering himself completely, body and soul. By his own choice, he came to sit by the man’s fire and be under his control. White Fang shook, waiting for the punishment he expected. He saw a hand move above him and flinched, bracing for a strike. It never came. He risked a glance up. Grey Beaver was breaking a piece of tallow in half! Grey Beaver was offering him one piece of the tallow! Hesitantly and a bit doubtfully, he first sniffed the tallow and then started to eat it. Grey Beaver ordered meat to be brought for him and kept the other dogs away while he ate. Afterwards, feeling grateful and content, White Fang lay at Grey Beaver’s feet, watching the fire that warmed him, blinking and dozing, secure in the knowledge that tomorrow he wouldn’t be wandering alone through a bleak forest, but would be in the camp of the human beings, with the gods he had surrendered to and who he now relied on.
CHAPTER V
THE COVENANT
When December was well along, Grey Beaver went on a journey up the Mackenzie. Mit-sah and Kloo-kooch went with him. One sled he drove himself, drawn by dogs he had traded for or borrowed. A second and smaller sled was driven by Mit-sah, and to this was harnessed a team of puppies. It was more of a toy affair than anything else, yet it was the delight of Mit-sah, who felt that he was beginning to do a man’s work in the world. Also, he was learning to drive dogs and to train dogs; while the puppies themselves were being broken in to the harness. Furthermore, the sled was of some service, for it carried nearly two hundred pounds of outfit and food.
When December was well underway, Grey Beaver set off on a trip up the Mackenzie. Mit-sah and Kloo-kooch accompanied him. He drove one sled himself, pulled by dogs he had either traded for or borrowed. Mit-sah drove a smaller second sled, which was pulled by a team of puppies. It was more of a toy than anything else, but it brought Mit-sah joy, as he felt he was starting to take on a man’s responsibilities. He was also learning to drive and train dogs, while the puppies were getting accustomed to the harness. Additionally, the sled was quite useful, as it carried nearly two hundred pounds of supplies and food.
White Fang had seen the camp-dogs toiling in the harness, so that he did not resent overmuch the first placing of the harness upon himself. About his neck was put a moss-stuffed collar, which was connected by two pulling-traces to a strap that passed around his chest and over his back. It was to this that was fastened the long rope by which he pulled at the sled.
White Fang had watched the camp dogs working in their harnesses, so he didn’t mind too much when the harness was first put on him. A moss-stuffed collar was placed around his neck, connected by two pulling traces to a strap that went around his chest and over his back. The long rope he used to pull the sled was attached to this.
There were seven puppies in the team. The others had been born earlier in the year and were nine and ten months old, while White Fang was only eight months old. Each dog was fastened to the sled by a single rope. No two ropes were of the same length, while the difference in length between any two ropes was at least that of a dog’s body. Every rope was brought to a ring at the front end of the sled. The sled itself was without runners, being a birch-bark toboggan, with upturned forward end to keep it from ploughing under the snow. This construction enabled the weight of the sled and load to be distributed over the largest snow-surface; for the snow was crystal-powder and very soft. Observing the same principle of widest distribution of weight, the dogs at the ends of their ropes radiated fan-fashion from the nose of the sled, so that no dog trod in another’s footsteps.
There were seven puppies on the team. The others had been born earlier in the year and were nine and ten months old, while White Fang was just eight months old. Each dog was attached to the sled by a single rope. No two ropes were the same length, and the difference in length between any two ropes was at least the length of a dog’s body. Every rope was connected to a ring at the front of the sled. The sled itself had no runners; it was a birch-bark toboggan with an upturned front end to prevent it from digging into the snow. This design allowed the weight of the sled and its load to be spread over the largest area of snow; the snow was fine powder and very soft. Following the same principle of distributing weight as widely as possible, the dogs at the ends of their ropes spread out in a fan shape from the front of the sled, so that no dog stepped in another’s tracks.
There was, furthermore, another virtue in the fan-formation. The ropes of varying length prevented the dogs attacking from the rear those that ran in front of them. For a dog to attack another, it would have to turn upon one at a shorter rope. In which case it would find itself face to face with the dog attacked, and also it would find itself facing the whip of the driver. But the most peculiar virtue of all lay in the fact that the dog that strove to attack one in front of him must pull the sled faster, and that the faster the sled travelled, the faster could the dog attacked run away. Thus, the dog behind could never catch up with the one in front. The faster he ran, the faster ran the one he was after, and the faster ran all the dogs. Incidentally, the sled went faster, and thus, by cunning indirection, did man increase his mastery over the beasts.
There was, moreover, another benefit to the fan formation. The ropes of different lengths stopped the dogs from attacking those in front of them from the back. For a dog to attack another, it would have to turn on one with a shorter rope. In that case, it would end up face to face with the dog it was trying to attack, and it would also be facing the driver's whip. But the most interesting advantage was that the dog trying to attack the one in front of it had to pull the sled faster, and the faster the sled went, the faster the dog being chased could run away. So, the dog behind could never catch up with the one ahead. The faster it ran, the faster the dog in front ran, and all the dogs ran faster. Incidentally, this made the sled go faster, and thus, through clever strategy, man enhanced his control over the animals.
Mit-sah resembled his father, much of whose grey wisdom he possessed. In the past he had observed Lip-lip’s persecution of White Fang; but at that time Lip-lip was another man’s dog, and Mit-sah had never dared more than to shy an occasional stone at him. But now Lip-lip was his dog, and he proceeded to wreak his vengeance on him by putting him at the end of the longest rope. This made Lip-lip the leader, and was apparently an honour! but in reality it took away from him all honour, and instead of being bully and master of the pack, he now found himself hated and persecuted by the pack.
Mit-sah looked a lot like his dad, sharing a deep wisdom that came with age. In the past, he had watched as Lip-lip bullied White Fang; back then, Lip-lip was owned by someone else, and Mit-sah had never been brave enough to do more than throw the occasional stone at him. But now Lip-lip was his dog, and he decided to take revenge by tying him to the end of a long rope. This made Lip-lip the leader, which seemed like a big deal! But in truth, it stripped him of all respect, and instead of being the bully and the pack's king, he now found himself reviled and tormented by them.
Because he ran at the end of the longest rope, the dogs had always the view of him running away before them. All that they saw of him was his bushy tail and fleeing hind legs—a view far less ferocious and intimidating than his bristling mane and gleaming fangs. Also, dogs being so constituted in their mental ways, the sight of him running away gave desire to run after him and a feeling that he ran away from them.
Because he was at the end of the longest rope, the dogs always saw him running away in front of them. All they could see was his bushy tail and hind legs sprinting off—a much less scary and intimidating view than his bristling mane and shiny fangs. Also, since dogs are wired that way, seeing him run away made them want to chase after him and gave them the impression that he was running away from them.
The moment the sled started, the team took after Lip-lip in a chase that extended throughout the day. At first he had been prone to turn upon his pursuers, jealous of his dignity and wrathful; but at such times Mit-sah would throw the stinging lash of the thirty-foot cariboo-gut whip into his face and compel him to turn tail and run on. Lip-lip might face the pack, but he could not face that whip, and all that was left him to do was to keep his long rope taut and his flanks ahead of the teeth of his mates.
The moment the sled took off, the team chased after Lip-lip all day long. At first, he would turn on his pursuers, feeling his pride and getting angry; but during those times, Mit-sah would crack the thirty-foot cariboo-gut whip in his face, forcing him to turn and run. Lip-lip could confront the pack, but he couldn’t handle that whip, and all he could do was keep his long rope tight and his sides clear of his teammates' teeth.
But a still greater cunning lurked in the recesses of the Indian mind. To give point to unending pursuit of the leader, Mit-sah favoured him over the other dogs. These favours aroused in them jealousy and hatred. In their presence Mit-sah would give him meat and would give it to him only. This was maddening to them. They would rage around just outside the throwing-distance of the whip, while Lip-lip devoured the meat and Mit-sah protected him. And when there was no meat to give, Mit-sah would keep the team at a distance and make believe to give meat to Lip-lip.
But an even greater cunning lurked in the depths of the Indian mind. To intensify the ongoing pursuit of the leader, Mit-sah favored him over the other dogs. This favoritism sparked jealousy and hatred among them. In their presence, Mit-sah would give him meat, and only him. This drove them crazy. They would rage around just out of reach of the whip, while Lip-lip devoured the meat and Mit-sah protected him. And when there was no meat to give, Mit-sah would keep the team at a distance and pretend to give meat to Lip-lip.
White Fang took kindly to the work. He had travelled a greater distance than the other dogs in the yielding of himself to the rule of the gods, and he had learned more thoroughly the futility of opposing their will. In addition, the persecution he had suffered from the pack had made the pack less to him in the scheme of things, and man more. He had not learned to be dependent on his kind for companionship. Besides, Kiche was well-nigh forgotten; and the chief outlet of expression that remained to him was in the allegiance he tendered the gods he had accepted as masters. So he worked hard, learned discipline, and was obedient. Faithfulness and willingness characterised his toil. These are essential traits of the wolf and the wild-dog when they have become domesticated, and these traits White Fang possessed in unusual measure.
White Fang adapted well to the work. He had traveled farther than the other dogs in submitting to the will of the gods, and he had come to understand more deeply the futility of resisting them. Additionally, the mistreatment he had endured from the pack made them less significant to him, while he grew more focused on humans. He hadn’t learned to rely on his own kind for companionship. Also, Kiche was almost forgotten; and the main way he expressed himself now was through the loyalty he showed to the gods he had come to see as his masters. So he worked hard, embraced discipline, and was obedient. His efforts were marked by faithfulness and a willingness to serve. These are key traits of wolves and wild dogs when they have been domesticated, and White Fang exhibited these traits to an extraordinary degree.
A companionship did exist between White Fang and the other dogs, but it was one of warfare and enmity. He had never learned to play with them. He knew only how to fight, and fight with them he did, returning to them a hundred-fold the snaps and slashes they had given him in the days when Lip-lip was leader of the pack. But Lip-lip was no longer leader—except when he fled away before his mates at the end of his rope, the sled bounding along behind. In camp he kept close to Mit-sah or Grey Beaver or Kloo-kooch. He did not dare venture away from the gods, for now the fangs of all dogs were against him, and he tasted to the dregs the persecution that had been White Fang’s.
There was a kind of companionship between White Fang and the other dogs, but it was filled with conflict and hostility. He had never learned how to play with them. All he knew was how to fight, and he fought back fiercely, returning every bite and scratch they had given him during the days when Lip-lip led the pack. But Lip-lip was no longer in charge—except when he ran away from his fellow dogs, with the sled bouncing behind him. In the camp, he stuck close to Mit-sah, Grey Beaver, or Kloo-kooch. He didn’t dare wander off from the gods, because now all the dogs were against him, and he experienced the full extent of the persecution that White Fang had faced.
With the overthrow of Lip-lip, White Fang could have become leader of the pack. But he was too morose and solitary for that. He merely thrashed his team-mates. Otherwise he ignored them. They got out of his way when he came along; nor did the boldest of them ever dare to rob him of his meat. On the contrary, they devoured their own meat hurriedly, for fear that he would take it away from them. White Fang knew the law well: to oppress the weak and obey the strong. He ate his share of meat as rapidly as he could. And then woe the dog that had not yet finished! A snarl and a flash of fangs, and that dog would wail his indignation to the uncomforting stars while White Fang finished his portion for him.
With Lip-lip gone, White Fang could have taken over as the leader of the pack. But he was too gloomy and withdrawn for that. Instead, he just bullied his teammates. Otherwise, he ignored them. They moved out of his way when he walked by; not even the bravest among them would dare to steal his food. In fact, they quickly ate their own food, afraid he would take it from them. White Fang understood the rules well: to oppress the weak and obey the strong. He ate his share of food as fast as he could. And woe to the dog that hadn’t finished yet! A snarl and a flash of teeth, and that dog would yelp in distress to the uncaring stars while White Fang finished his meal.
Every little while, however, one dog or another would flame up in revolt and be promptly subdued. Thus White Fang was kept in training. He was jealous of the isolation in which he kept himself in the midst of the pack, and he fought often to maintain it. But such fights were of brief duration. He was too quick for the others. They were slashed open and bleeding before they knew what had happened, were whipped almost before they had begun to fight.
Every now and then, a dog would rebel and quickly get put back in line. That’s how White Fang stayed in training. He felt jealous of the distance he kept between himself and the rest of the pack, and he often fought to keep it that way. But those fights didn't last long. He was too fast for the others. They were cut and bleeding before they realized what hit them, defeated almost before they even started to fight.
As rigid as the sled-discipline of the gods, was the discipline maintained by White Fang amongst his fellows. He never allowed them any latitude. He compelled them to an unremitting respect for him. They might do as they pleased amongst themselves. That was no concern of his. But it was his concern that they leave him alone in his isolation, get out of his way when he elected to walk among them, and at all times acknowledge his mastery over them. A hint of stiff-leggedness on their part, a lifted lip or a bristle of hair, and he would be upon them, merciless and cruel, swiftly convincing them of the error of their way.
As strict as the sled-discipline of the gods, the discipline White Fang enforced among his peers was unwavering. He never gave them any leeway. He demanded constant respect from them. They could do whatever they wanted among themselves; that didn’t matter to him. But it was important to him that they left him alone in his solitude, moved out of his way when he chose to walk among them, and always recognized his dominance over them. If they showed any sign of defiance, a stiff-legged stance, a lifted lip, or raised fur, he would pounce on them, merciless and brutal, quickly making them realize their mistake.
He was a monstrous tyrant. His mastery was rigid as steel. He oppressed the weak with a vengeance. Not for nothing had he been exposed to the pitiless struggles for life in the day of his cubhood, when his mother and he, alone and unaided, held their own and survived in the ferocious environment of the Wild. And not for nothing had he learned to walk softly when superior strength went by. He oppressed the weak, but he respected the strong. And in the course of the long journey with Grey Beaver he walked softly indeed amongst the full-grown dogs in the camps of the strange man-animals they encountered.
He was a brutal tyrant. His control was as unyielding as steel. He ruthlessly oppressed the weak. It wasn’t without reason that he had faced the harsh struggles for survival in his cubhood, when he and his mother, alone and without help, managed to survive in the fierce wilderness. And it wasn’t without reason that he learned to tread carefully when stronger beings passed by. He oppressed the weak, but he respected the strong. Throughout his long journey with Grey Beaver, he indeed walked cautiously among the adult dogs in the camps of the strange humans they met.
The months passed by. Still continued the journey of Grey Beaver. White Fang’s strength was developed by the long hours on trail and the steady toil at the sled; and it would have seemed that his mental development was well-nigh complete. He had come to know quite thoroughly the world in which he lived. His outlook was bleak and materialistic. The world as he saw it was a fierce and brutal world, a world without warmth, a world in which caresses and affection and the bright sweetnesses of the spirit did not exist.
The months went by. Grey Beaver's journey continued. White Fang's strength grew from the long hours on the trail and the constant work with the sled; it seemed like his mental development was nearly complete. He had come to understand the world he lived in fairly well. His perspective was harsh and materialistic. The world, as he saw it, was fierce and brutal, a cold place where affection, love, and the bright joys of the spirit didn’t exist.
He had no affection for Grey Beaver. True, he was a god, but a most savage god. White Fang was glad to acknowledge his lordship, but it was a lordship based upon superior intelligence and brute strength. There was something in the fibre of White Fang’s being that made his lordship a thing to be desired, else he would not have come back from the Wild when he did to tender his allegiance. There were deeps in his nature which had never been sounded. A kind word, a caressing touch of the hand, on the part of Grey Beaver, might have sounded these deeps; but Grey Beaver did not caress, nor speak kind words. It was not his way. His primacy was savage, and savagely he ruled, administering justice with a club, punishing transgression with the pain of a blow, and rewarding merit, not by kindness, but by withholding a blow.
He didn't have any affection for Grey Beaver. True, he was a god, but a very brutal god. White Fang was willing to recognize his authority, but it was an authority based on greater intelligence and raw power. There was something deep within White Fang that made him desire that authority; otherwise, he wouldn’t have returned from the Wild when he did to pledge his loyalty. There were depths in his nature that had never been explored. A kind word or a gentle touch from Grey Beaver might have reached those depths, but Grey Beaver didn't show affection or speak kindly. That wasn't his style. His dominance was savage, and he ruled harshly, serving justice with a club, punishing wrongdoing with pain, and rewarding good behavior not with kindness, but simply by not hitting.
So White Fang knew nothing of the heaven a man’s hand might contain for him. Besides, he did not like the hands of the man-animals. He was suspicious of them. It was true that they sometimes gave meat, but more often they gave hurt. Hands were things to keep away from. They hurled stones, wielded sticks and clubs and whips, administered slaps and clouts, and, when they touched him, were cunning to hurt with pinch and twist and wrench. In strange villages he had encountered the hands of the children and learned that they were cruel to hurt. Also, he had once nearly had an eye poked out by a toddling papoose. From these experiences he became suspicious of all children. He could not tolerate them. When they came near with their ominous hands, he got up.
So White Fang didn't know anything about the kind of care a human hand could offer him. Plus, he didn't trust the hands of people. He was wary of them. It was true that sometimes they gave him food, but more often they brought pain. Hands were things to stay away from. They threw stones, swung sticks and clubs and whips, dealt slaps and hits, and when they touched him, they were sneaky and could pinch, twist, and wrench. In unfamiliar villages, he encountered the hands of children and found that they could be cruel. Once, a crawling baby almost poked his eye out. Because of these experiences, he grew suspicious of all kids. He couldn't stand them. When they got close with their threatening hands, he would get up.
It was in a village at the Great Slave Lake, that, in the course of resenting the evil of the hands of the man-animals, he came to modify the law that he had learned from Grey Beaver: namely, that the unpardonable crime was to bite one of the gods. In this village, after the custom of all dogs in all villages, White Fang went foraging, for food. A boy was chopping frozen moose-meat with an axe, and the chips were flying in the snow. White Fang, sliding by in quest of meat, stopped and began to eat the chips. He observed the boy lay down the axe and take up a stout club. White Fang sprang clear, just in time to escape the descending blow. The boy pursued him, and he, a stranger in the village, fled between two tepees to find himself cornered against a high earth bank.
In a village by Great Slave Lake, as he was reacting to the harm caused by the man-animals, he began to change the law he had learned from Grey Beaver: that the worst crime was to bite one of the gods. In this village, following the usual behavior of all dogs everywhere, White Fang went searching for food. A boy was chopping frozen moose meat with an axe, and pieces were flying in the snow. White Fang, sliding by in search of meat, stopped to eat the scraps. He saw the boy set down the axe and pick up a heavy club. White Fang jumped away just in time to avoid the blow. The boy chased after him, and since he was a stranger in the village, White Fang ran between two tepees and found himself trapped against a steep earth bank.
There was no escape for White Fang. The only way out was between the two tepees, and this the boy guarded. Holding his club prepared to strike, he drew in on his cornered quarry. White Fang was furious. He faced the boy, bristling and snarling, his sense of justice outraged. He knew the law of forage. All the wastage of meat, such as the frozen chips, belonged to the dog that found it. He had done no wrong, broken no law, yet here was this boy preparing to give him a beating. White Fang scarcely knew what happened. He did it in a surge of rage. And he did it so quickly that the boy did not know either. All the boy knew was that he had in some unaccountable way been overturned into the snow, and that his club-hand had been ripped wide open by White Fang’s teeth.
There was no way out for White Fang. The only escape was between the two tents, and the boy was guarding that spot. With his club ready to hit, he closed in on his trapped target. White Fang was furious. He confronted the boy, bristling and snarling, feeling deeply wronged. He understood the rules of scavenging. All the wasted meat, like the frozen pieces, belonged to the dog that found it. He had done nothing wrong, broken no rules, yet this boy was getting ready to attack him. White Fang barely understood what happened next. It all happened in a rush of anger. And he moved so fast that the boy didn’t understand either. All the boy realized was that, for some strange reason, he had been knocked over into the snow, and that his club hand had been brutally bitten open by White Fang.
But White Fang knew that he had broken the law of the gods. He had driven his teeth into the sacred flesh of one of them, and could expect nothing but a most terrible punishment. He fled away to Grey Beaver, behind whose protecting legs he crouched when the bitten boy and the boy’s family came, demanding vengeance. But they went away with vengeance unsatisfied. Grey Beaver defended White Fang. So did Mit-sah and Kloo-kooch. White Fang, listening to the wordy war and watching the angry gestures, knew that his act was justified. And so it came that he learned there were gods and gods. There were his gods, and there were other gods, and between them there was a difference. Justice or injustice, it was all the same, he must take all things from the hands of his own gods. But he was not compelled to take injustice from the other gods. It was his privilege to resent it with his teeth. And this also was a law of the gods.
But White Fang knew that he had broken the law of the gods. He had sunk his teeth into the sacred flesh of one of them and could expect nothing but a terrible punishment. He ran to Grey Beaver, crouching behind his protective legs when the bitten boy and his family came, demanding revenge. But they left without getting their revenge. Grey Beaver defended White Fang. So did Mit-sah and Kloo-kooch. White Fang, listening to the heated argument and watching the angry gestures, realized that his actions were justified. Thus, he learned that there were different kinds of gods. There were his gods, and there were other gods, and there was a distinction between them. Justice or injustice, it was all the same; he must accept everything from the hands of his own gods. But he was not forced to accept injustice from the other gods. It was his right to fight back with his teeth. And this too was a law of the gods.
Before the day was out, White Fang was to learn more about this law. Mit-sah, alone, gathering firewood in the forest, encountered the boy that had been bitten. With him were other boys. Hot words passed. Then all the boys attacked Mit-sah. It was going hard with him. Blows were raining upon him from all sides. White Fang looked on at first. This was an affair of the gods, and no concern of his. Then he realised that this was Mit-sah, one of his own particular gods, who was being maltreated. It was no reasoned impulse that made White Fang do what he then did. A mad rush of anger sent him leaping in amongst the combatants. Five minutes later the landscape was covered with fleeing boys, many of whom dripped blood upon the snow in token that White Fang’s teeth had not been idle. When Mit-sah told the story in camp, Grey Beaver ordered meat to be given to White Fang. He ordered much meat to be given, and White Fang, gorged and sleepy by the fire, knew that the law had received its verification.
Before the day was over, White Fang was about to learn more about this law. Mit-sah, who was alone collecting firewood in the forest, ran into the boy who had been bitten. He was with some other boys. Heated words were exchanged. Then, all the boys attacked Mit-sah. He was in a tough spot. Blows were coming at him from all sides. At first, White Fang just watched. This was a situation for the gods, not something he should get involved in. But then he realized that it was Mit-sah, one of his own gods, who was being attacked. It wasn’t a calculated decision that made White Fang act; a surge of anger drove him to leap into the fight. Five minutes later, the area was filled with fleeing boys, many of whom were bleeding on the snow, showing that White Fang’s teeth had been at work. When Mit-sah told the story in camp, Grey Beaver ordered meat to be given to White Fang. He ordered a lot of meat, and White Fang, stuffed and sleepy by the fire, knew that the law had been upheld.
It was in line with these experiences that White Fang came to learn the law of property and the duty of the defence of property. From the protection of his god’s body to the protection of his god’s possessions was a step, and this step he made. What was his god’s was to be defended against all the world—even to the extent of biting other gods. Not only was such an act sacrilegious in its nature, but it was fraught with peril. The gods were all-powerful, and a dog was no match against them; yet White Fang learned to face them, fiercely belligerent and unafraid. Duty rose above fear, and thieving gods learned to leave Grey Beaver’s property alone.
It was through these experiences that White Fang learned about property rights and the responsibility to defend what belonged to him. Moving from protecting his god's body to protecting his god's belongings was a significant step, and he took it. What belonged to his god had to be defended against everyone—even if it meant biting other gods. This was not only a sacrilegious act, but it also came with great danger. The gods were all-powerful, and a dog was no match for them; still, White Fang learned to confront them, aggressive and unafraid. Duty outweighed fear, and thieving gods learned to steer clear of Grey Beaver’s property.
One thing, in this connection, White Fang quickly learnt, and that was that a thieving god was usually a cowardly god and prone to run away at the sounding of the alarm. Also, he learned that but brief time elapsed between his sounding of the alarm and Grey Beaver coming to his aid. He came to know that it was not fear of him that drove the thief away, but fear of Grey Beaver. White Fang did not give the alarm by barking. He never barked. His method was to drive straight at the intruder, and to sink his teeth in if he could. Because he was morose and solitary, having nothing to do with the other dogs, he was unusually fitted to guard his master’s property; and in this he was encouraged and trained by Grey Beaver. One result of this was to make White Fang more ferocious and indomitable, and more solitary.
One thing White Fang quickly learned in this context was that a thieving god was usually a coward and tended to run away at the sound of an alarm. He also discovered that there was only a short time between his sounding the alarm and Grey Beaver coming to help him. He realized that it wasn't fear of him that scared the thief off, but fear of Grey Beaver. White Fang didn’t alert by barking; he never barked. Instead, his tactic was to charge straight at the intruder and bite if he could. Since he was grumpy and solitary, having no interaction with the other dogs, he was particularly suited to guard his master’s property, and Grey Beaver encouraged and trained him in this role. One result of this was that White Fang became more fierce and unyielding, and even more solitary.
The months went by, binding stronger and stronger the covenant between dog and man. This was the ancient covenant that the first wolf that came in from the Wild entered into with man. And, like all succeeding wolves and wild dogs that had done likewise, White Fang worked the covenant out for himself. The terms were simple. For the possession of a flesh-and-blood god, he exchanged his own liberty. Food and fire, protection and companionship, were some of the things he received from the god. In return, he guarded the god’s property, defended his body, worked for him, and obeyed him.
The months passed, strengthening the bond between dog and man. This was the ancient agreement that the first wolf, who ventured out from the Wild, made with humans. Like all the wolves and wild dogs that followed, White Fang figured out this agreement for himself. The terms were straightforward. In exchange for a flesh-and-blood god, he gave up his freedom. He received food, warmth, protection, and companionship from this god. In return, he looked after the god’s belongings, defended him, worked for him, and obeyed him.
The possession of a god implies service. White Fang’s was a service of duty and awe, but not of love. He did not know what love was. He had no experience of love. Kiche was a remote memory. Besides, not only had he abandoned the Wild and his kind when he gave himself up to man, but the terms of the covenant were such that if ever he met Kiche again he would not desert his god to go with her. His allegiance to man seemed somehow a law of his being greater than the love of liberty, of kind and kin.
The possession of a god means serving them. White Fang’s service was one of duty and fear, but not of love. He didn’t understand what love was. He had no experience with it. Kiche was a distant memory. Besides, he not only abandoned the Wild and his own kind when he submitted to humans, but the agreement he made was such that if he ever encountered Kiche again, he wouldn’t leave his god to be with her. His loyalty to humans felt like a fundamental part of his existence, stronger than the love for freedom, and for his kind and family.
CHAPTER VI
THE FAMINE
The spring of the year was at hand when Grey Beaver finished his long journey. It was April, and White Fang was a year old when he pulled into the home villages and was loosed from the harness by Mit-sah. Though a long way from his full growth, White Fang, next to Lip-lip, was the largest yearling in the village. Both from his father, the wolf, and from Kiche, he had inherited stature and strength, and already he was measuring up alongside the full-grown dogs. But he had not yet grown compact. His body was slender and rangy, and his strength more stringy than massive, His coat was the true wolf-grey, and to all appearances he was true wolf himself. The quarter-strain of dog he had inherited from Kiche had left no mark on him physically, though it had played its part in his mental make-up.
Spring had arrived when Grey Beaver completed his long journey. It was April, and White Fang was a year old when he reached the home villages and was released from the harness by Mit-sah. Though still distant from his full size, White Fang was the second-largest yearling in the village, right after Lip-lip. He had inherited height and strength from both his father, the wolf, and from Kiche, and he was already measuring up to the adult dogs. However, he had not yet developed a compact build. His body was slender and long, and his strength was more lean than bulk. His coat was the genuine wolf-grey, and to all appearances, he looked like a true wolf. The quarter strain of dog he received from Kiche had no visible impact on him physically, though it did influence his mental makeup.
He wandered through the village, recognising with staid satisfaction the various gods he had known before the long journey. Then there were the dogs, puppies growing up like himself, and grown dogs that did not look so large and formidable as the memory pictures he retained of them. Also, he stood less in fear of them than formerly, stalking among them with a certain careless ease that was as new to him as it was enjoyable.
He strolled through the village, feeling a calm satisfaction as he recognized the different gods he had known before his long journey. Then there were the dogs, puppies maturing just like him, and adult dogs that didn’t seem as big and intimidating as the images he remembered of them. He also felt less afraid of them than before, moving among them with a relaxed confidence that was as refreshing to him as it was enjoyable.
There was Baseek, a grizzled old fellow that in his younger days had but to uncover his fangs to send White Fang cringing and crouching to the right about. From him White Fang had learned much of his own insignificance; and from him he was now to learn much of the change and development that had taken place in himself. While Baseek had been growing weaker with age, White Fang had been growing stronger with youth.
There was Baseek, a tough old guy who, in his younger days, only had to show his fangs to make White Fang shrink back and turn away. From him, White Fang had learned a lot about his own unimportance; and now he was about to learn a lot about the changes and growth that had happened in himself. While Baseek had been getting weaker with age, White Fang had been getting stronger with youth.
It was at the cutting-up of a moose, fresh-killed, that White Fang learned of the changed relations in which he stood to the dog-world. He had got for himself a hoof and part of the shin-bone, to which quite a bit of meat was attached. Withdrawn from the immediate scramble of the other dogs—in fact out of sight behind a thicket—he was devouring his prize, when Baseek rushed in upon him. Before he knew what he was doing, he had slashed the intruder twice and sprung clear. Baseek was surprised by the other’s temerity and swiftness of attack. He stood, gazing stupidly across at White Fang, the raw, red shin-bone between them.
It was while a moose, freshly killed, was being cut up that White Fang realized the changed dynamic of his place in the dog world. He had secured a hoof and part of the shin-bone, with a good amount of meat still on it. Having moved away from the immediate chaos of the other dogs—actually out of sight behind some bushes—he was enjoying his prize when Baseek charged at him. Before he knew what he was doing, White Fang had slashed at the intruder twice and jumped back. Baseek was taken aback by the other’s boldness and quick attack. He stood there, staring blankly at White Fang, the raw, red shin-bone lying between them.
Baseek was old, and already he had come to know the increasing valour of the dogs it had been his wont to bully. Bitter experiences these, which, perforce, he swallowed, calling upon all his wisdom to cope with them. In the old days he would have sprung upon White Fang in a fury of righteous wrath. But now his waning powers would not permit such a course. He bristled fiercely and looked ominously across the shin-bone at White Fang. And White Fang, resurrecting quite a deal of the old awe, seemed to wilt and to shrink in upon himself and grow small, as he cast about in his mind for a way to beat a retreat not too inglorious.
Baseek was old, and he had come to realize the growing bravery of the dogs he used to bully. These were bitter experiences that he had to endure, using all his wisdom to deal with them. In the past, he would have lunged at White Fang in a fit of righteous anger. But now, his declining strength wouldn't allow him to do that. He bristled fiercely and stared ominously across the shin bone at White Fang. And White Fang, recalling some of the old fear, seemed to shrink and retreat into himself, searching his mind for a way to escape that wasn't too disgraceful.
And right here Baseek erred. Had he contented himself with looking fierce and ominous, all would have been well. White Fang, on the verge of retreat, would have retreated, leaving the meat to him. But Baseek did not wait. He considered the victory already his and stepped forward to the meat. As he bent his head carelessly to smell it, White Fang bristled slightly. Even then it was not too late for Baseek to retrieve the situation. Had he merely stood over the meat, head up and glowering, White Fang would ultimately have slunk away. But the fresh meat was strong in Baseek’s nostrils, and greed urged him to take a bite of it.
And this is where Baseek messed up. If he had just kept a fierce and threatening look, everything would have been fine. White Fang, ready to back off, would have retreated, leaving the meat for him. But Baseek didn’t wait. He thought the victory was already his and moved in on the meat. As he leaned down carelessly to smell it, White Fang tensed up a bit. Even then, Baseek could have fixed things. If he had just stood over the meat, looking tough and angry, White Fang would have eventually slinked away. But the fresh meat smelled so good to Baseek, and his greed pushed him to take a bite.
This was too much for White Fang. Fresh upon his months of mastery over his own team-mates, it was beyond his self-control to stand idly by while another devoured the meat that belonged to him. He struck, after his custom, without warning. With the first slash, Baseek’s right ear was ripped into ribbons. He was astounded at the suddenness of it. But more things, and most grievous ones, were happening with equal suddenness. He was knocked off his feet. His throat was bitten. While he was struggling to his feet the young dog sank teeth twice into his shoulder. The swiftness of it was bewildering. He made a futile rush at White Fang, clipping the empty air with an outraged snap. The next moment his nose was laid open, and he was staggering backward away from the meat.
This was too much for White Fang. Just after mastering his own teammates for months, it was impossible for him to stay still while someone else devoured the meat that was rightfully his. He attacked, as was his way, without any warning. With the first strike, Baseek's right ear was torn to shreds. He was shocked by how sudden it was. But even more serious things were happening just as quickly. He was knocked off his feet. His throat was bitten. While he was trying to get back up, the young dog sank his teeth into Baseek's shoulder twice. The speed of it was overwhelming. He made a pointless charge at White Fang, snapping at the air in outrage. In the next moment, his nose was slashed open, and he stumbled backward away from the meat.
The situation was now reversed. White Fang stood over the shin-bone, bristling and menacing, while Baseek stood a little way off, preparing to retreat. He dared not risk a fight with this young lightning-flash, and again he knew, and more bitterly, the enfeeblement of oncoming age. His attempt to maintain his dignity was heroic. Calmly turning his back upon young dog and shin-bone, as though both were beneath his notice and unworthy of his consideration, he stalked grandly away. Nor, until well out of sight, did he stop to lick his bleeding wounds.
The situation was now flipped. White Fang stood over the shin bone, fur bristling and looking fierce, while Baseek lingered a bit away, getting ready to back off. He couldn’t risk a fight with this young powerhouse and felt more painfully aware of the weakness that comes with aging. His effort to keep his dignity intact was commendable. Calmly turning his back on the young dog and the shin bone, as if they didn’t matter and weren’t worth his time, he walked away with a sense of grandeur. It wasn't until he was far out of sight that he finally paused to lick his bleeding wounds.
The effect on White Fang was to give him a greater faith in himself, and a greater pride. He walked less softly among the grown dogs; his attitude toward them was less compromising. Not that he went out of his way looking for trouble. Far from it. But upon his way he demanded consideration. He stood upon his right to go his way unmolested and to give trail to no dog. He had to be taken into account, that was all. He was no longer to be disregarded and ignored, as was the lot of puppies, and as continued to be the lot of the puppies that were his team-mates. They got out of the way, gave trail to the grown dogs, and gave up meat to them under compulsion. But White Fang, uncompanionable, solitary, morose, scarcely looking to right or left, redoubtable, forbidding of aspect, remote and alien, was accepted as an equal by his puzzled elders. They quickly learned to leave him alone, neither venturing hostile acts nor making overtures of friendliness. If they left him alone, he left them alone—a state of affairs that they found, after a few encounters, to be pre-eminently desirable.
The effect on White Fang was to give him more confidence and a greater sense of pride. He walked more boldly among the adult dogs; his attitude towards them was less accommodating. Not that he actively sought out trouble. Quite the opposite. But as he moved about, he insisted on being acknowledged. He stood firm in his right to go his way without being bothered and to not give way to any dog. He had to be recognized, that was all. He was no longer to be overlooked and ignored, like the puppies, and as the other puppies on his team continued to be. They got out of the way, yielded to the adult dogs, and surrendered their food to them under pressure. But White Fang, unfriendly, solitary, gloomy, hardly glancing to either side, formidable, and unapproachable, was accepted as an equal by his confused elders. They quickly learned to keep their distance, neither attempting to be hostile nor showing any signs of friendship. If they left him alone, he left them alone—a situation they found, after a few interactions, to be highly preferable.
In midsummer White Fang had an experience. Trotting along in his silent way to investigate a new tepee which had been erected on the edge of the village while he was away with the hunters after moose, he came full upon Kiche. He paused and looked at her. He remembered her vaguely, but he remembered her, and that was more than could be said for her. She lifted her lip at him in the old snarl of menace, and his memory became clear. His forgotten cubhood, all that was associated with that familiar snarl, rushed back to him. Before he had known the gods, she had been to him the centre-pin of the universe. The old familiar feelings of that time came back upon him, surged up within him. He bounded towards her joyously, and she met him with shrewd fangs that laid his cheek open to the bone. He did not understand. He backed away, bewildered and puzzled.
In the middle of summer, White Fang had an experience. As he quietly trotted over to check out a new tepee that had been put up on the edge of the village while he was hunting moose with the others, he suddenly came face to face with Kiche. He stopped and stared at her. He vaguely remembered her, but he did remember her, which was more than could be said for her. She lifted her lip at him in that old threatening snarl, and suddenly, his memory became sharp. All his forgotten puppyhood and everything connected to that recognizable snarl flooded back to him. Before he had known the gods, she had been the center of his universe. The old familiar feelings from that time returned and surged within him. He joyfully bounded toward her, but she greeted him with sharp teeth that tore his cheek open to the bone. He didn't understand. He backed away, confused and bewildered.
But it was not Kiche’s fault. A wolf-mother was not made to remember her cubs of a year or so before. So she did not remember White Fang. He was a strange animal, an intruder; and her present litter of puppies gave her the right to resent such intrusion.
But it wasn't Kiche's fault. A wolf mother wasn't meant to remember her pups from a year ago. So she didn't remember White Fang. He was a strange animal, an outsider; and her current litter of puppies gave her the right to be upset about such an intrusion.
One of the puppies sprawled up to White Fang. They were half-brothers, only they did not know it. White Fang sniffed the puppy curiously, whereupon Kiche rushed upon him, gashing his face a second time. He backed farther away. All the old memories and associations died down again and passed into the grave from which they had been resurrected. He looked at Kiche licking her puppy and stopping now and then to snarl at him. She was without value to him. He had learned to get along without her. Her meaning was forgotten. There was no place for her in his scheme of things, as there was no place for him in hers.
One of the puppies came up to White Fang. They were half-brothers, but they didn't know it. White Fang sniffed at the puppy curiously, and Kiche suddenly lunged at him, scratching his face again. He moved further away. All the old memories and connections faded away once more and returned to the grave they had come from. He watched Kiche grooming her puppy and occasionally snarling at him. She meant nothing to him. He had learned to manage without her. Her significance was forgotten. There was no place for her in his life, just as there was no place for him in hers.
He was still standing, stupid and bewildered, the memories forgotten, wondering what it was all about, when Kiche attacked him a third time, intent on driving him away altogether from the vicinity. And White Fang allowed himself to be driven away. This was a female of his kind, and it was a law of his kind that the males must not fight the females. He did not know anything about this law, for it was no generalisation of the mind, not a something acquired by experience of the world. He knew it as a secret prompting, as an urge of instinct—of the same instinct that made him howl at the moon and stars of nights, and that made him fear death and the unknown.
He stood there, confused and dazed, forgetting the memories, questioning what it all meant, when Kiche lunged at him for the third time, determined to push him away completely. White Fang let himself be pushed away. This was a female of his kind, and in his kind, it was a rule that males shouldn't fight females. He wasn't aware of this rule; it wasn't something learned from experience or a general understanding of the world. He felt it as an inner prompt, an instinctive urge—like the instinct that made him howl at the moon and stars at night, and that made him fear death and the unknown.
The months went by. White Fang grew stronger, heavier, and more compact, while his character was developing along the lines laid down by his heredity and his environment. His heredity was a life-stuff that may be likened to clay. It possessed many possibilities, was capable of being moulded into many different forms. Environment served to model the clay, to give it a particular form. Thus, had White Fang never come in to the fires of man, the Wild would have moulded him into a true wolf. But the gods had given him a different environment, and he was moulded into a dog that was rather wolfish, but that was a dog and not a wolf.
The months passed. White Fang became stronger, heavier, and more muscular, while his personality developed according to his genetics and surroundings. His genetics were like clay, full of potential and capable of taking many different shapes. His environment shaped the clay, giving it a specific form. If White Fang had never encountered humans, the wilderness would have shaped him into a true wolf. But fate provided him with a different environment, and he turned into a dog that was somewhat wolf-like, but ultimately a dog and not a wolf.
And so, according to the clay of his nature and the pressure of his surroundings, his character was being moulded into a certain particular shape. There was no escaping it. He was becoming more morose, more uncompanionable, more solitary, more ferocious; while the dogs were learning more and more that it was better to be at peace with him than at war, and Grey Beaver was coming to prize him more greatly with the passage of each day.
And so, based on his natural instincts and the influence of his environment, his character was being shaped into a specific form. There was no way to avoid it. He was becoming more withdrawn, more unfriendly, more isolated, more vicious; while the dogs were realizing that it was better to get along with him than to fight, and Grey Beaver was starting to value him more with each passing day.
White Fang, seeming to sum up strength in all his qualities, nevertheless suffered from one besetting weakness. He could not stand being laughed at. The laughter of men was a hateful thing. They might laugh among themselves about anything they pleased except himself, and he did not mind. But the moment laughter was turned upon him he would fly into a most terrible rage. Grave, dignified, sombre, a laugh made him frantic to ridiculousness. It so outraged him and upset him that for hours he would behave like a demon. And woe to the dog that at such times ran foul of him. He knew the law too well to take it out on Grey Beaver; behind Grey Beaver were a club and godhead. But behind the dogs there was nothing but space, and into this space they flew when White Fang came on the scene, made mad by laughter.
White Fang, despite embodying strength in all his qualities, had one major flaw. He couldn't handle being laughed at. The laughter of humans was something he detested. They could laugh about anything among themselves except him, and that didn’t bother him. But the moment the laughter was directed at him, he would erupt in a furious rage. Serious, dignified, and brooding, even a single laugh would drive him into a frenzy. It angered him so much that he would act like a wild animal for hours. And any dog that crossed him during those times was in for trouble. He was smart enough to avoid taking it out on Grey Beaver; he knew Grey Beaver had a club and authority backing him. But with the other dogs, there was nothing but open space, and that’s where they would flee when White Fang entered, consumed by anger from the laughter.
In the third year of his life there came a great famine to the Mackenzie Indians. In the summer the fish failed. In the winter the cariboo forsook their accustomed track. Moose were scarce, the rabbits almost disappeared, hunting and preying animals perished. Denied their usual food-supply, weakened by hunger, they fell upon and devoured one another. Only the strong survived. White Fang’s gods were always hunting animals. The old and the weak of them died of hunger. There was wailing in the village, where the women and children went without in order that what little they had might go into the bellies of the lean and hollow-eyed hunters who trod the forest in the vain pursuit of meat.
In the third year of his life, a severe famine hit the Mackenzie Indians. During the summer, the fish disappeared. In the winter, the caribou abandoned their usual paths. Moose were hard to find, and rabbits nearly vanished; predators and scavengers perished. Starving and weak, they turned on each other for food. Only the strongest managed to survive. White Fang’s gods were always the hunted animals. The old and frail among them died from hunger. There was mourning in the village, where the women and children went without so that what little food remained could go to the thin and hollow-eyed hunters who roamed the forest in a desperate search for meat.
To such extremity were the gods driven that they ate the soft-tanned leather of their mocassins and mittens, while the dogs ate the harnesses off their backs and the very whip-lashes. Also, the dogs ate one another, and also the gods ate the dogs. The weakest and the more worthless were eaten first. The dogs that still lived, looked on and understood. A few of the boldest and wisest forsook the fires of the gods, which had now become a shambles, and fled into the forest, where, in the end, they starved to death or were eaten by wolves.
The gods were so desperate that they ate the soft leather from their moccasins and mittens, while the dogs gnawed on the harnesses off their backs and the very whip-lashes. The dogs even turned on each other, and the gods also ate the dogs. The weakest and least valuable ones were consumed first. The surviving dogs watched and understood what was happening. A few of the boldest and smartest dogs abandoned the gods' fires, which had now become a wreck, and fled into the forest, where, in the end, they starved to death or were killed by wolves.
In this time of misery, White Fang, too, stole away into the woods. He was better fitted for the life than the other dogs, for he had the training of his cubhood to guide him. Especially adept did he become in stalking small living things. He would lie concealed for hours, following every movement of a cautious tree-squirrel, waiting, with a patience as huge as the hunger he suffered from, until the squirrel ventured out upon the ground. Even then, White Fang was not premature. He waited until he was sure of striking before the squirrel could gain a tree-refuge. Then, and not until then, would he flash from his hiding-place, a grey projectile, incredibly swift, never failing its mark—the fleeing squirrel that fled not fast enough.
In this time of hardship, White Fang also slipped away into the woods. He was more suited for this life than the other dogs because he had the skills from his early days to guide him. He became especially skilled at stalking small animals. He would lie hidden for hours, tracking every move of a wary squirrel, waiting with a patience as vast as the hunger he felt until the squirrel ventured down to the ground. Even then, White Fang didn’t rush. He waited until he was sure he could catch it before the squirrel could escape up a tree. Only then would he spring from his hiding spot, a gray streak of speed, always hitting his target—the fleeing squirrel that wasn’t quick enough.
Successful as he was with squirrels, there was one difficulty that prevented him from living and growing fat on them. There were not enough squirrels. So he was driven to hunt still smaller things. So acute did his hunger become at times that he was not above rooting out wood-mice from their burrows in the ground. Nor did he scorn to do battle with a weasel as hungry as himself and many times more ferocious.
Successful as he was with squirrels, there was one issue that kept him from living well off them. There simply weren't enough squirrels. So he was forced to hunt even smaller creatures. His hunger became so intense at times that he resorted to digging out mice from their burrows in the ground. He also didn't hesitate to fight a weasel as hungry as he was and much more fierce.
In the worst pinches of the famine he stole back to the fires of the gods. But he did not go into the fires. He lurked in the forest, avoiding discovery and robbing the snares at the rare intervals when game was caught. He even robbed Grey Beaver’s snare of a rabbit at a time when Grey Beaver staggered and tottered through the forest, sitting down often to rest, what of weakness and of shortness of breath.
In the worst moments of the famine, he snuck back to the fires of the gods. But he didn't go into the fires. He hid in the forest, staying out of sight and stealing from the traps whenever there was rare game. He even took a rabbit from Grey Beaver’s trap when Grey Beaver was weak and struggling to get through the forest, often stopping to rest because he was short of breath.
One day White Fang encountered a young wolf, gaunt and scrawny, loose-jointed with famine. Had he not been hungry himself, White Fang might have gone with him and eventually found his way into the pack amongst his wild brethren. As it was, he ran the young wolf down and killed and ate him.
One day, White Fang came across a young wolf who was thin and frail, with a body that seemed weak from starvation. If he hadn’t been hungry himself, White Fang might have followed him and eventually joined the pack with his wild relatives. Instead, he chased down the young wolf, killed him, and ate him.
Fortune seemed to favour him. Always, when hardest pressed for food, he found something to kill. Again, when he was weak, it was his luck that none of the larger preying animals chanced upon him. Thus, he was strong from the two days’ eating a lynx had afforded him when the hungry wolf-pack ran full tilt upon him. It was a long, cruel chase, but he was better nourished than they, and in the end outran them. And not only did he outrun them, but, circling widely back on his track, he gathered in one of his exhausted pursuers.
Fortune seemed to be on his side. Whenever he was in desperate need of food, he always managed to find something to hunt. Plus, whenever he was feeling weak, he was lucky that no larger predators came across him. So, he was strong from the two days of eating a lynx when the hungry wolf pack charged at him. It was a long, brutal chase, but he was better nourished than they were, and in the end, he outran them. Not only did he escape, but by circling back on his path, he was able to catch one of his exhausted pursuers.
After that he left that part of the country and journeyed over to the valley wherein he had been born. Here, in the old lair, he encountered Kiche. Up to her old tricks, she, too, had fled the inhospitable fires of the gods and gone back to her old refuge to give birth to her young. Of this litter but one remained alive when White Fang came upon the scene, and this one was not destined to live long. Young life had little chance in such a famine.
After that, he left that part of the country and traveled to the valley where he was born. Here, in the old den, he met Kiche. Back to her old ways, she too had escaped the harshness of the gods and returned to her old home to give birth to her pups. Of this litter, only one survived when White Fang showed up, and this one wasn't going to live long. Young life had little chance in such a famine.
Kiche’s greeting of her grown son was anything but affectionate. But White Fang did not mind. He had outgrown his mother. So he turned tail philosophically and trotted on up the stream. At the forks he took the turning to the left, where he found the lair of the lynx with whom his mother and he had fought long before. Here, in the abandoned lair, he settled down and rested for a day.
Kiche's greeting to her adult son was far from warm. But White Fang didn't care. He had moved past his mother. So he turned away matter-of-factly and made his way up the stream. At the fork, he chose the left path, where he discovered the old lair of the lynx that he and his mother had battled long ago. There, in the deserted lair, he decided to settle down and rest for a day.
During the early summer, in the last days of the famine, he met Lip-lip, who had likewise taken to the woods, where he had eked out a miserable existence.
During early summer, in the final days of the famine, he met Lip-lip, who had also gone to the woods, where he had barely managed to survive.
White Fang came upon him unexpectedly. Trotting in opposite directions along the base of a high bluff, they rounded a corner of rock and found themselves face to face. They paused with instant alarm, and looked at each other suspiciously.
White Fang encountered him out of the blue. As they were trotting in opposite directions along the base of a steep cliff, they turned a corner of rock and came face to face. They stopped, startled, and stared at each other warily.
White Fang was in splendid condition. His hunting had been good, and for a week he had eaten his fill. He was even gorged from his latest kill. But in the moment he looked at Lip-lip his hair rose on end all along his back. It was an involuntary bristling on his part, the physical state that in the past had always accompanied the mental state produced in him by Lip-lip’s bullying and persecution. As in the past he had bristled and snarled at sight of Lip-lip, so now, and automatically, he bristled and snarled. He did not waste any time. The thing was done thoroughly and with despatch. Lip-lip essayed to back away, but White Fang struck him hard, shoulder to shoulder. Lip-lip was overthrown and rolled upon his back. White Fang’s teeth drove into the scrawny throat. There was a death-struggle, during which White Fang walked around, stiff-legged and observant. Then he resumed his course and trotted on along the base of the bluff.
White Fang was in great shape. His hunting had been successful, and for a week he had eaten plenty. He was even stuffed from his latest kill. But the moment he saw Lip-lip, his hair stood up all along his back. It was an involuntary reaction, the physical response that had always accompanied the mental state brought on by Lip-lip's bullying and tormenting. Just like in the past when he had bristled and snarled at the sight of Lip-lip, he now instinctively bristled and snarled. He didn't waste any time. The action was quick and decisive. Lip-lip tried to back away, but White Fang hit him hard, shoulder to shoulder. Lip-lip was knocked down and ended up on his back. White Fang's teeth sunk into Lip-lip's scrawny throat. There was a fight to the death, during which White Fang walked around, stiff-legged and watchful. Then he continued on his way and trotted along the base of the bluff.
One day, not long after, he came to the edge of the forest, where a narrow stretch of open land sloped down to the Mackenzie. He had been over this ground before, when it was bare, but now a village occupied it. Still hidden amongst the trees, he paused to study the situation. Sights and sounds and scents were familiar to him. It was the old village changed to a new place. But sights and sounds and smells were different from those he had last had when he fled away from it. There was no whimpering nor wailing. Contented sounds saluted his ear, and when he heard the angry voice of a woman he knew it to be the anger that proceeds from a full stomach. And there was a smell in the air of fish. There was food. The famine was gone. He came out boldly from the forest and trotted into camp straight to Grey Beaver’s tepee. Grey Beaver was not there; but Kloo-kooch welcomed him with glad cries and the whole of a fresh-caught fish, and he lay down to wait Grey Beaver’s coming.
One day, not long after, he reached the edge of the forest, where a narrow stretch of open land sloped down to the Mackenzie. He had walked this area before when it was empty, but now a village filled it. Still concealed among the trees, he stopped to assess the scene. The sights, sounds, and scents were familiar to him. It was the old village transformed into a new place. But the sights, sounds, and smells were different from what he remembered when he ran away. There was no whimpering or wailing. Pleasant sounds greeted his ears, and when he heard a woman’s angry voice, he recognized it as the anger that comes from being well-fed. And there was a smell of fish in the air. There was food. The famine was over. He stepped out confidently from the forest and walked straight into camp, heading for Grey Beaver’s tepee. Grey Beaver wasn’t there, but Kloo-kooch welcomed him with joyful cries and a whole, fresh fish, and he lay down to wait for Grey Beaver to arrive.
CHAPTER I
THE ENEMY OF HIS KIND
Had there been in White Fang’s nature any possibility, no matter how remote, of his ever coming to fraternise with his kind, such possibility was irretrievably destroyed when he was made leader of the sled-team. For now the dogs hated him—hated him for the extra meat bestowed upon him by Mit-sah; hated him for all the real and fancied favours he received; hated him for that he fled always at the head of the team, his waving brush of a tail and his perpetually retreating hind-quarters for ever maddening their eyes.
If there had been any chance, no matter how slim, for White Fang to bond with others of his kind, that chance was completely lost when he became the leader of the sled team. Now, the other dogs hated him—hated him for the extra meat given to him by Mit-sah; hated him for all the real and imagined advantages he enjoyed; hated him because he always ran at the front of the team, his bushy tail waving and his constantly retreating back driving them wild with frustration.
And White Fang just as bitterly hated them back. Being sled-leader was anything but gratifying to him. To be compelled to run away before the yelling pack, every dog of which, for three years, he had thrashed and mastered, was almost more than he could endure. But endure it he must, or perish, and the life that was in him had no desire to perish out. The moment Mit-sah gave his order for the start, that moment the whole team, with eager, savage cries, sprang forward at White Fang.
And White Fang equally hated them just as much. Being the lead dog was anything but satisfying for him. Having to flee from the shouting pack, every dog of which he had beaten and dominated for three years, was almost more than he could take. But he had to endure it, or die, and the life within him had no desire to fade away. The moment Mit-sah gave the command to start, the whole team, with eager, fierce cries, lunged forward at White Fang.
There was no defence for him. If he turned upon them, Mit-sah would throw the stinging lash of the whip into his face. Only remained to him to run away. He could not encounter that howling horde with his tail and hind-quarters. These were scarcely fit weapons with which to meet the many merciless fangs. So run away he did, violating his own nature and pride with every leap he made, and leaping all day long.
There was no way for him to defend himself. If he attacked them, Mit-sah would whip him right in the face. The only option left was to run away. He couldn't face that screaming crowd with his tail and back end. Those weren't nearly strong enough to confront the many cruel teeth. So he ran, going against his own instincts and pride with every jump he took, leaping all day long.
One cannot violate the promptings of one’s nature without having that nature recoil upon itself. Such a recoil is like that of a hair, made to grow out from the body, turning unnaturally upon the direction of its growth and growing into the body—a rankling, festering thing of hurt. And so with White Fang. Every urge of his being impelled him to spring upon the pack that cried at his heels, but it was the will of the gods that this should not be; and behind the will, to enforce it, was the whip of cariboo-gut with its biting thirty-foot lash. So White Fang could only eat his heart in bitterness and develop a hatred and malice commensurate with the ferocity and indomitability of his nature.
One cannot go against the instincts of their nature without that nature turning against them. This backlash is similar to hair that grows out from the body and then unnaturally curves back into it—a painful, festering source of hurt. The same was true for White Fang. Every part of him wanted to attack the pack that was barking at him, but the gods willed otherwise; and behind that will was the force of a caribou-gut whip with its painful thirty-foot lash. So, White Fang could only suffer in bitterness, developing a hatred and malice that matched the fierce and unyielding nature within him.
If ever a creature was the enemy of its kind, White Fang was that creature. He asked no quarter, gave none. He was continually marred and scarred by the teeth of the pack, and as continually he left his own marks upon the pack. Unlike most leaders, who, when camp was made and the dogs were unhitched, huddled near to the gods for protection, White Fang disdained such protection. He walked boldly about the camp, inflicting punishment in the night for what he had suffered in the day. In the time before he was made leader of the team, the pack had learned to get out of his way. But now it was different. Excited by the day-long pursuit of him, swayed subconsciously by the insistent iteration on their brains of the sight of him fleeing away, mastered by the feeling of mastery enjoyed all day, the dogs could not bring themselves to give way to him. When he appeared amongst them, there was always a squabble. His progress was marked by snarl and snap and growl. The very atmosphere he breathed was surcharged with hatred and malice, and this but served to increase the hatred and malice within him.
If there was ever a creature that was the enemy of its own kind, it was White Fang. He asked for no mercy and showed none. He was constantly injured and scarred by the pack's teeth, and just as constantly, he left his own marks on them. Unlike most leaders, who, when the camp was set up and the dogs were unharnessed, huddled near the gods for safety, White Fang disregarded such protection. He strode confidently through the camp, taking revenge at night for what he had endured during the day. Before he became the leader of the team, the pack had learned to steer clear of him. But now it was different. Fired up by the relentless pursuit of him throughout the day, subconsciously influenced by the repeated image of him fleeing, and driven by the feeling of dominance they enjoyed, the dogs couldn’t bring themselves to make way for him. Whenever he entered their midst, there was always a scuffle. His movement was marked by snarls, snaps, and growls. The very air around him was thick with hatred and malice, which only fueled the anger and resentment within him.
When Mit-sah cried out his command for the team to stop, White Fang obeyed. At first this caused trouble for the other dogs. All of them would spring upon the hated leader only to find the tables turned. Behind him would be Mit-sah, the great whip singing in his hand. So the dogs came to understand that when the team stopped by order, White Fang was to be let alone. But when White Fang stopped without orders, then it was allowed them to spring upon him and destroy him if they could. After several experiences, White Fang never stopped without orders. He learned quickly. It was in the nature of things, that he must learn quickly if he were to survive the unusually severe conditions under which life was vouchsafed him.
When Mit-sah shouted his command for the team to stop, White Fang followed it. This initially caused problems for the other dogs. They would all rush at the despised leader, only to find themselves thwarted. Behind him was Mit-sah, the whip cracking in his hand. Eventually, the dogs understood that when the team stopped on command, White Fang was to be left alone. But when White Fang stopped without a command, they were allowed to attack him and try to take him down. After several encounters, White Fang stopped complying without orders. He learned fast. It was just how things were; he had to learn quickly to survive the unusually harsh conditions of life that had been granted to him.
But the dogs could never learn the lesson to leave him alone in camp. Each day, pursuing him and crying defiance at him, the lesson of the previous night was erased, and that night would have to be learned over again, to be as immediately forgotten. Besides, there was a greater consistence in their dislike of him. They sensed between themselves and him a difference of kind—cause sufficient in itself for hostility. Like him, they were domesticated wolves. But they had been domesticated for generations. Much of the Wild had been lost, so that to them the Wild was the unknown, the terrible, the ever-menacing and ever warring. But to him, in appearance and action and impulse, still clung the Wild. He symbolised it, was its personification: so that when they showed their teeth to him they were defending themselves against the powers of destruction that lurked in the shadows of the forest and in the dark beyond the camp-fire.
But the dogs could never learn the lesson to leave him alone in camp. Every day, they chased him and barked at him defiantly, and the lesson from the night before was wiped away, forcing that night’s lesson to be repeated and just as quickly forgotten. Plus, their dislike for him was consistently stronger. They sensed a fundamental difference between themselves and him—enough reason for their hostility. Like him, they were domesticated wolves, but they had been domesticated for generations. Much of the Wild had faded away, making the Wild for them the unknown, the frightening, the ever-threatening and ever-fighting. But to him, in his looks, actions, and instincts, the Wild still lingered. He symbolized it, he was its embodiment: so when they bared their teeth at him, they were defending themselves against the forces of destruction that lurked in the shadows of the forest and in the darkness beyond the campfire.
But there was one lesson the dogs did learn, and that was to keep together. White Fang was too terrible for any of them to face single-handed. They met him with the mass-formation, otherwise he would have killed them, one by one, in a night. As it was, he never had a chance to kill them. He might roll a dog off its feet, but the pack would be upon him before he could follow up and deliver the deadly throat-stroke. At the first hint of conflict, the whole team drew together and faced him. The dogs had quarrels among themselves, but these were forgotten when trouble was brewing with White Fang.
But there was one thing the dogs figured out, and that was to stick together. White Fang was too dangerous for any of them to take on alone. They faced him as a group; otherwise, he would have taken them out one by one overnight. As it turned out, he never got the chance to kill any of them. He might knock a dog off its feet, but the pack would swarm him before he could go in for the fatal throat bite. At the first sign of trouble, the whole team would huddle together and confront him. The dogs had their fights among themselves, but those were forgotten when they were up against White Fang.
On the other hand, try as they would, they could not kill White Fang. He was too quick for them, too formidable, too wise. He avoided tight places and always backed out of it when they bade fair to surround him. While, as for getting him off his feet, there was no dog among them capable of doing the trick. His feet clung to the earth with the same tenacity that he clung to life. For that matter, life and footing were synonymous in this unending warfare with the pack, and none knew it better than White Fang.
On the other hand, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn't kill White Fang. He was too fast for them, too strong, too smart. He dodged tight spots and always managed to back out when they looked like they were closing in. As for knocking him off his feet, there wasn't a dog among them that could pull it off. His paws held onto the ground with the same determination he had for life. In fact, for him, life and stability were the same in this never-ending battle with the pack, and no one understood that better than White Fang.
So he became the enemy of his kind, domesticated wolves that they were, softened by the fires of man, weakened in the sheltering shadow of man’s strength. White Fang was bitter and implacable. The clay of him was so moulded. He declared a vendetta against all dogs. And so terribly did he live this vendetta that Grey Beaver, fierce savage himself, could not but marvel at White Fang’s ferocity. Never, he swore, had there been the like of this animal; and the Indians in strange villages swore likewise when they considered the tale of his killings amongst their dogs.
So, he became the enemy of his own kind—domesticated wolves, now softened by human influence and weakened under the protective shadow of human power. White Fang was bitter and unyielding. He had been shaped that way. He vowed revenge against all dogs. He carried out this vendetta with such intensity that Grey Beaver, a fierce savage in his own right, couldn't help but be impressed by White Fang's brutality. Never, he claimed, had there been an animal like him; and the Indians in distant villages echoed the same sentiment when they heard stories of his attacks on their dogs.
When White Fang was nearly five years old, Grey Beaver took him on another great journey, and long remembered was the havoc he worked amongst the dogs of the many villages along the Mackenzie, across the Rockies, and down the Porcupine to the Yukon. He revelled in the vengeance he wreaked upon his kind. They were ordinary, unsuspecting dogs. They were not prepared for his swiftness and directness, for his attack without warning. They did not know him for what he was, a lightning-flash of slaughter. They bristled up to him, stiff-legged and challenging, while he, wasting no time on elaborate preliminaries, snapping into action like a steel spring, was at their throats and destroying them before they knew what was happening and while they were yet in the throes of surprise.
When White Fang was almost five years old, Grey Beaver took him on another big journey, and everyone remembered the chaos he caused among the dogs of the many villages along the Mackenzie, across the Rockies, and down the Porcupine to the Yukon. He enjoyed the revenge he took on his own kind. They were regular, unsuspecting dogs. They weren't ready for his speed and directness, or for his sudden attacks. They didn’t recognize him for what he was, a flash of deadly force. They bristled at him, standing stiff-legged and confrontational, while he, not wasting any time on fancy preliminaries, snapped into action like a steel spring, going straight for their throats and killing them before they realized what was happening and while they were still caught off guard.
He became an adept at fighting. He economised. He never wasted his strength, never tussled. He was in too quickly for that, and, if he missed, was out again too quickly. The dislike of the wolf for close quarters was his to an unusual degree. He could not endure a prolonged contact with another body. It smacked of danger. It made him frantic. He must be away, free, on his own legs, touching no living thing. It was the Wild still clinging to him, asserting itself through him. This feeling had been accentuated by the Ishmaelite life he had led from his puppyhood. Danger lurked in contacts. It was the trap, ever the trap, the fear of it lurking deep in the life of him, woven into the fibre of him.
He became really skilled at fighting. He was practical. He never wasted his energy, never engaged in unnecessary struggles. He moved in quickly if he had to, and if he missed, he got out just as fast. His dislike for close quarters was intense. He couldn’t stand being in prolonged physical contact with another body. It felt dangerous. It drove him crazy. He had to be away, free, on his own, without touching another living thing. It was the wilderness still clinging to him, asserting itself through him. This feeling was intensified by the isolated life he had lived since he was a puppy. Danger was present in contact. It was the trap, always the trap, the fear of it deeply embedded in his being, woven into the very essence of him.
In consequence, the strange dogs he encountered had no chance against him. He eluded their fangs. He got them, or got away, himself untouched in either event. In the natural course of things there were exceptions to this. There were times when several dogs, pitching on to him, punished him before he could get away; and there were times when a single dog scored deeply on him. But these were accidents. In the main, so efficient a fighter had he become, he went his way unscathed.
As a result, the strange dogs he came across didn’t stand a chance against him. He dodged their bites. He either caught them or managed to escape without a scratch. Of course, there were exceptions to this. Sometimes, several dogs would jump on him and hurt him before he could break free; and there were moments when one dog got in a serious hit. But those were just accidents. Overall, he had become such an effective fighter that he usually went on his way unharmed.
Another advantage he possessed was that of correctly judging time and distance. Not that he did this consciously, however. He did not calculate such things. It was all automatic. His eyes saw correctly, and the nerves carried the vision correctly to his brain. The parts of him were better adjusted than those of the average dog. They worked together more smoothly and steadily. His was a better, far better, nervous, mental, and muscular co-ordination. When his eyes conveyed to his brain the moving image of an action, his brain without conscious effort, knew the space that limited that action and the time required for its completion. Thus, he could avoid the leap of another dog, or the drive of its fangs, and at the same moment could seize the infinitesimal fraction of time in which to deliver his own attack. Body and brain, his was a more perfected mechanism. Not that he was to be praised for it. Nature had been more generous to him than to the average animal, that was all.
Another advantage he had was his ability to accurately judge time and distance. But he didn’t do this on purpose; he didn’t calculate anything. It all happened automatically. His eyes saw things accurately, and the nerves sent the information to his brain correctly. His body was more finely tuned than that of the average dog. Everything worked together more smoothly and steadily. He had much better nervous, mental, and muscular coordination. When his eyes showed his brain a moving action, his brain instinctively understood the space that limited that action and the time needed to complete it. This way, he could dodge another dog’s jump or bite while also finding the perfect moment to launch his own attack. Body and brain, his system was more refined. But he wasn’t to be praised for it; nature had simply been more generous to him than to the average animal, that was all.
It was in the summer that White Fang arrived at Fort Yukon. Grey Beaver had crossed the great watershed between Mackenzie and the Yukon in the late winter, and spent the spring in hunting among the western outlying spurs of the Rockies. Then, after the break-up of the ice on the Porcupine, he had built a canoe and paddled down that stream to where it effected its junction with the Yukon just under the Artic circle. Here stood the old Hudson’s Bay Company fort; and here were many Indians, much food, and unprecedented excitement. It was the summer of 1898, and thousands of gold-hunters were going up the Yukon to Dawson and the Klondike. Still hundreds of miles from their goal, nevertheless many of them had been on the way for a year, and the least any of them had travelled to get that far was five thousand miles, while some had come from the other side of the world.
It was in the summer that White Fang arrived at Fort Yukon. Grey Beaver had crossed the major divide between Mackenzie and the Yukon in late winter and spent the spring hunting in the western foothills of the Rockies. After the ice melted on the Porcupine, he built a canoe and paddled down the river to where it joined the Yukon just below the Arctic Circle. Here stood the old Hudson’s Bay Company fort; there were many Native Americans, plenty of food, and a lot of excitement. It was the summer of 1898, and thousands of gold rushers were making their way up the Yukon to Dawson and the Klondike. Although they were still hundreds of miles from their destination, many had been traveling for a year, with the least any of them had traveled being five thousand miles, while some had journeyed from the other side of the planet.
Here Grey Beaver stopped. A whisper of the gold-rush had reached his ears, and he had come with several bales of furs, and another of gut-sewn mittens and moccasins. He would not have ventured so long a trip had he not expected generous profits. But what he had expected was nothing to what he realised. His wildest dreams had not exceeded a hundred per cent. profit; he made a thousand per cent. And like a true Indian, he settled down to trade carefully and slowly, even if it took all summer and the rest of the winter to dispose of his goods.
Here, Grey Beaver paused. He had heard whispers of the gold rush, and he had come with several bales of furs, along with another bale of gut-sewn mittens and moccasins. He wouldn't have made such a long journey if he didn't expect great profits. But what he expected was nothing compared to what he actually experienced. His wildest dreams didn't go beyond a hundred percent profit; he made a thousand percent. And, true to his Indian heritage, he settled down to trade carefully and slowly, even if it took all summer and the rest of the winter to sell his goods.
It was at Fort Yukon that White Fang saw his first white men. As compared with the Indians he had known, they were to him another race of beings, a race of superior gods. They impressed him as possessing superior power, and it is on power that godhead rests. White Fang did not reason it out, did not in his mind make the sharp generalisation that the white gods were more powerful. It was a feeling, nothing more, and yet none the less potent. As, in his puppyhood, the looming bulks of the tepees, man-reared, had affected him as manifestations of power, so was he affected now by the houses and the huge fort all of massive logs. Here was power. Those white gods were strong. They possessed greater mastery over matter than the gods he had known, most powerful among which was Grey Beaver. And yet Grey Beaver was as a child-god among these white-skinned ones.
It was at Fort Yukon that White Fang saw his first white men. Compared to the Indians he had known, they seemed like a completely different race, almost like superior gods. He felt they had more power, and godhood is based on power. White Fang didn’t analyze it or consciously think that the white gods were stronger; it was just a feeling, still very strong. In his puppyhood, the towering tepees built by humans had struck him as signs of power, and now the houses and the massive fort made of logs had the same effect on him. This was power. Those white gods were powerful. They had more control over their environment than the gods he was familiar with, the most powerful of which was Grey Beaver. Yet even Grey Beaver seemed like a child-god compared to these white-skinned ones.
To be sure, White Fang only felt these things. He was not conscious of them. Yet it is upon feeling, more often than thinking, that animals act; and every act White Fang now performed was based upon the feeling that the white men were the superior gods. In the first place he was very suspicious of them. There was no telling what unknown terrors were theirs, what unknown hurts they could administer. He was curious to observe them, fearful of being noticed by them. For the first few hours he was content with slinking around and watching them from a safe distance. Then he saw that no harm befell the dogs that were near to them, and he came in closer.
To be clear, White Fang only sensed these things. He wasn’t aware of them. However, animals tend to act more on feelings than on thoughts, and every action White Fang took was influenced by the belief that the white men were superior beings. At first, he was very wary of them. There was no way to know what unknown fears they possessed or what unknown pain they could inflict. He was curious to observe them but scared of being seen by them. For the first few hours, he was satisfied with sneaking around and watching them from a distance. Then he noticed that no harm came to the dogs that were close to them, so he approached them more closely.
In turn he was an object of great curiosity to them. His wolfish appearance caught their eyes at once, and they pointed him out to one another. This act of pointing put White Fang on his guard, and when they tried to approach him he showed his teeth and backed away. Not one succeeded in laying a hand on him, and it was well that they did not.
In turn, he caught their attention a lot. His wild look grabbed their eyes immediately, and they pointed him out to each other. This gesture put White Fang on alert, and when they attempted to get closer, he bared his teeth and moved back. None of them managed to touch him, and it was a good thing they didn’t.
White Fang soon learned that very few of these gods—not more than a dozen—lived at this place. Every two or three days a steamer (another and colossal manifestation of power) came into the bank and stopped for several hours. The white men came from off these steamers and went away on them again. There seemed untold numbers of these white men. In the first day or so, he saw more of them than he had seen Indians in all his life; and as the days went by they continued to come up the river, stop, and then go on up the river out of sight.
White Fang quickly discovered that very few of these gods—not more than a dozen—actually lived here. Every couple of days, a steamer (another massive display of power) arrived at the bank and stayed for several hours. The white men came off these steamers and then left on them again. There seemed to be countless numbers of these white men. In just the first day, he saw more of them than he had seen Indians in his entire life; and as the days passed, they kept coming up the river, stopping, and then moving on up the river out of sight.
But if the white gods were all-powerful, their dogs did not amount to much. This White Fang quickly discovered by mixing with those that came ashore with their masters. They were irregular shapes and sizes. Some were short-legged—too short; others were long-legged—too long. They had hair instead of fur, and a few had very little hair at that. And none of them knew how to fight.
But if the white gods were all-powerful, their dogs didn't seem very impressive. White Fang quickly realized this by interacting with those that came ashore with their masters. They came in all sorts of shapes and sizes. Some were short-legged—way too short; others were long-legged—way too long. They had hair instead of fur, and a few had hardly any hair at all. And none of them knew how to fight.
As an enemy of his kind, it was in White Fang’s province to fight with them. This he did, and he quickly achieved for them a mighty contempt. They were soft and helpless, made much noise, and floundered around clumsily trying to accomplish by main strength what he accomplished by dexterity and cunning. They rushed bellowing at him. He sprang to the side. They did not know what had become of him; and in that moment he struck them on the shoulder, rolling them off their feet and delivering his stroke at the throat.
As an enemy of his own kind, it was White Fang's role to battle against them. He did just that, swiftly earning their deep contempt. They were weak and defenseless, made a lot of noise, and clumsily flailed around, trying to achieve through brute force what he managed with skill and cleverness. They charged at him, shouting loudly. He leaped to the side. They didn't know where he had gone; in that split second, he struck one of them on the shoulder, knocking them off balance and targeting their throat.
Sometimes this stroke was successful, and a stricken dog rolled in the dirt, to be pounced upon and torn to pieces by the pack of Indian dogs that waited. White Fang was wise. He had long since learned that the gods were made angry when their dogs were killed. The white men were no exception to this. So he was content, when he had overthrown and slashed wide the throat of one of their dogs, to drop back and let the pack go in and do the cruel finishing work. It was then that the white men rushed in, visiting their wrath heavily on the pack, while White Fang went free. He would stand off at a little distance and look on, while stones, clubs, axes, and all sorts of weapons fell upon his fellows. White Fang was very wise.
Sometimes this strike was successful, and a wounded dog would roll in the dirt, only to be pounced on and ripped apart by the pack of Indian dogs that were waiting. White Fang was smart. He had learned long ago that the gods were angered when their dogs were killed. The white men were no exception to this. So, when he had taken down one of their dogs and slashed its throat wide open, he was satisfied to step back and let the pack finish the cruel job. That's when the white men rushed in, unleashing their fury on the pack, while White Fang escaped. He would stand off at a distance and watch as stones, clubs, axes, and all kinds of weapons rained down on his fellow dogs. White Fang was very smart.
But his fellows grew wise in their own way; and in this White Fang grew wise with them. They learned that it was when a steamer first tied to the bank that they had their fun. After the first two or three strange dogs had been downed and destroyed, the white men hustled their own animals back on board and wrecked savage vengeance on the offenders. One white man, having seen his dog, a setter, torn to pieces before his eyes, drew a revolver. He fired rapidly, six times, and six of the pack lay dead or dying—another manifestation of power that sank deep into White Fang’s consciousness.
But his companions became savvy in their own way, and White Fang grew wise along with them. They discovered that the best time to have their fun was when a steamer first docked at the bank. After the first two or three strange dogs had been taken down and killed, the white men hurried their own animals back on board and unleashed brutal revenge on the offenders. One white man, having witnessed his dog, a setter, being torn apart before his eyes, pulled out a revolver. He fired quickly, six times, and six of the pack lay dead or dying—yet another display of power that left a lasting impression on White Fang.
White Fang enjoyed it all. He did not love his kind, and he was shrewd enough to escape hurt himself. At first, the killing of the white men’s dogs had been a diversion. After a time it became his occupation. There was no work for him to do. Grey Beaver was busy trading and getting wealthy. So White Fang hung around the landing with the disreputable gang of Indian dogs, waiting for steamers. With the arrival of a steamer the fun began. After a few minutes, by the time the white men had got over their surprise, the gang scattered. The fun was over until the next steamer should arrive.
White Fang enjoyed it all. He didn’t care for his own kind, and he was clever enough to avoid getting hurt. At first, killing the white men’s dogs was just a pastime. Over time, it became his job. There wasn’t any work for him to do. Grey Beaver was busy trading and making money. So White Fang hung around the dock with a shady group of Indian dogs, waiting for steamers. When a steamer arrived, the excitement began. After a few minutes, once the white men recovered from their shock, the gang scattered. The fun was over until the next steamer came in.
But it can scarcely be said that White Fang was a member of the gang. He did not mingle with it, but remained aloof, always himself, and was even feared by it. It is true, he worked with it. He picked the quarrel with the strange dog while the gang waited. And when he had overthrown the strange dog the gang went in to finish it. But it is equally true that he then withdrew, leaving the gang to receive the punishment of the outraged gods.
But it can hardly be said that White Fang was part of the gang. He didn’t interact with them; he remained distant, always true to himself, and was even feared by them. It’s true that he worked with them. He started the fight with the strange dog while the gang waited. And when he took down the strange dog, the gang came in to finish it off. But it’s also true that he then stepped back, leaving the gang to face the consequences of the angry gods.
It did not require much exertion to pick these quarrels. All he had to do, when the strange dogs came ashore, was to show himself. When they saw him they rushed for him. It was their instinct. He was the Wild—the unknown, the terrible, the ever-menacing, the thing that prowled in the darkness around the fires of the primeval world when they, cowering close to the fires, were reshaping their instincts, learning to fear the Wild out of which they had come, and which they had deserted and betrayed. Generation by generation, down all the generations, had this fear of the Wild been stamped into their natures. For centuries the Wild had stood for terror and destruction. And during all this time free licence had been theirs, from their masters, to kill the things of the Wild. In doing this they had protected both themselves and the gods whose companionship they shared.
It didn’t take much effort to pick these fights. All he had to do, when the strange dogs came ashore, was to make an appearance. When they saw him, they charged at him. It was their instinct. He was the Wild—the unknown, the terrifying, the ever-present threat, the thing that lurked in the darkness around the fires of the ancient world while they, huddling close to the flames, were reshaping their instincts, learning to fear the Wild from which they had come and which they had abandoned and betrayed. Generation after generation, this fear of the Wild had been ingrained in them. For centuries, the Wild had symbolized terror and destruction. And all this time, they had been given the freedom by their masters to kill the creatures of the Wild. By doing this, they had protected themselves and the gods whose company they shared.
And so, fresh from the soft southern world, these dogs, trotting down the gang-plank and out upon the Yukon shore had but to see White Fang to experience the irresistible impulse to rush upon him and destroy him. They might be town-reared dogs, but the instinctive fear of the Wild was theirs just the same. Not alone with their own eyes did they see the wolfish creature in the clear light of day, standing before them. They saw him with the eyes of their ancestors, and by their inherited memory they knew White Fang for the wolf, and they remembered the ancient feud.
So, fresh from the soft southern world, these dogs, trotting down the gangplank and onto the Yukon shore, just had to see White Fang to feel the overwhelming urge to rush at him and take him down. They might have been raised in town, but they still shared the instinctive fear of the Wild. It wasn't just their own eyes that saw the wolfish creature in the bright daylight, standing in front of them. They saw him through the eyes of their ancestors, and their inherited memory recognized White Fang as a wolf, recalling the old rivalry.
All of which served to make White Fang’s days enjoyable. If the sight of him drove these strange dogs upon him, so much the better for him, so much the worse for them. They looked upon him as legitimate prey, and as legitimate prey he looked upon them.
All of this made White Fang's days enjoyable. If the sight of him excited these strange dogs to come after him, that was great for him and bad for them. They saw him as fair game, and he saw them the same way.
Not for nothing had he first seen the light of day in a lonely lair and fought his first fights with the ptarmigan, the weasel, and the lynx. And not for nothing had his puppyhood been made bitter by the persecution of Lip-lip and the whole puppy pack. It might have been otherwise, and he would then have been otherwise. Had Lip-lip not existed, he would have passed his puppyhood with the other puppies and grown up more doglike and with more liking for dogs. Had Grey Beaver possessed the plummet of affection and love, he might have sounded the deeps of White Fang’s nature and brought up to the surface all manner of kindly qualities. But these things had not been so. The clay of White Fang had been moulded until he became what he was, morose and lonely, unloving and ferocious, the enemy of all his kind.
Not without reason did he first come into the world in a solitary den and fight his early battles with the ptarmigan, the weasel, and the lynx. And not without reason was his puppyhood made bitter by the bullying of Lip-lip and the whole puppy pack. Things could have been different, and he would have been different. If Lip-lip had never existed, he would have spent his puppyhood with the other pups and grown up more dog-like and more fond of dogs. If Grey Beaver had shown him affection and love, he might have discovered the depths of White Fang’s nature and brought out all sorts of kind qualities. But none of this happened. The essence of White Fang was shaped until he became what he was: gloomy and alone, unloving and fierce, the enemy of all his kind.
CHAPTER II
THE MAD GOD
A small number of white men lived in Fort Yukon. These men had been long in the country. They called themselves Sour-doughs, and took great pride in so classifying themselves. For other men, new in the land, they felt nothing but disdain. The men who came ashore from the steamers were newcomers. They were known as chechaquos, and they always wilted at the application of the name. They made their bread with baking-powder. This was the invidious distinction between them and the Sour-doughs, who, forsooth, made their bread from sour-dough because they had no baking-powder.
A small group of white men lived in Fort Yukon. These men had been in the area for a long time. They referred to themselves as Sour-doughs and took a lot of pride in this label. They looked down on others who were new to the land. The men who came off the steamers were newcomers. They were called chechaquos, and they always shrank at being called that. They made their bread with baking powder. This was the embarrassing difference between them and the Sour-doughs, who, indeed, made their bread from sour-dough because they had no baking powder.
All of which is neither here nor there. The men in the fort disdained the newcomers and enjoyed seeing them come to grief. Especially did they enjoy the havoc worked amongst the newcomers’ dogs by White Fang and his disreputable gang. When a steamer arrived, the men of the fort made it a point always to come down to the bank and see the fun. They looked forward to it with as much anticipation as did the Indian dogs, while they were not slow to appreciate the savage and crafty part played by White Fang.
All of this is beside the point. The men at the fort looked down on the newcomers and took pleasure in watching them suffer. They particularly enjoyed the chaos caused among the newcomers’ dogs by White Fang and his unruly pack. Whenever a steamer arrived, the fort men always made it a point to head down to the bank to witness the spectacle. They anticipated it just as eagerly as the Indian dogs, and they were quick to recognize the savage and clever role played by White Fang.
But there was one man amongst them who particularly enjoyed the sport. He would come running at the first sound of a steamboat’s whistle; and when the last fight was over and White Fang and the pack had scattered, he would return slowly to the fort, his face heavy with regret. Sometimes, when a soft southland dog went down, shrieking its death-cry under the fangs of the pack, this man would be unable to contain himself, and would leap into the air and cry out with delight. And always he had a sharp and covetous eye for White Fang.
But there was one guy among them who really loved the sport. He would come running at the first sound of a steamboat’s whistle; and when the last fight was over and White Fang and the pack had scattered, he would slowly head back to the fort, his face heavy with regret. Sometimes, when a soft southern dog went down, screaming its death cry under the pack's fangs, this guy couldn't hold back and would leap into the air, shouting with delight. And he always had a keen and greedy eye on White Fang.
This man was called “Beauty” by the other men of the fort. No one knew his first name, and in general he was known in the country as Beauty Smith. But he was anything save a beauty. To antithesis was due his naming. He was pre-eminently unbeautiful. Nature had been niggardly with him. He was a small man to begin with; and upon his meagre frame was deposited an even more strikingly meagre head. Its apex might be likened to a point. In fact, in his boyhood, before he had been named Beauty by his fellows, he had been called “Pinhead.”
This man was called “Beauty” by the other guys at the fort. No one knew his first name, and generally, he was known in the country as Beauty Smith. But he was anything but a beauty. His name was a complete contradiction. He was extremely unappealing. Nature had been unkind to him. He was a small guy to start with, and on his thin frame was placed an even more noticeably small head. The top of it could be compared to a point. In fact, during his childhood, before his friends started calling him Beauty, he was called “Pinhead.”
Backward, from the apex, his head slanted down to his neck and forward it slanted uncompromisingly to meet a low and remarkably wide forehead. Beginning here, as though regretting her parsimony, Nature had spread his features with a lavish hand. His eyes were large, and between them was the distance of two eyes. His face, in relation to the rest of him, was prodigious. In order to discover the necessary area, Nature had given him an enormous prognathous jaw. It was wide and heavy, and protruded outward and down until it seemed to rest on his chest. Possibly this appearance was due to the weariness of the slender neck, unable properly to support so great a burden.
His head tilted backward from the top and slanted down towards his neck, while it also leaned forward to meet a low and notably wide forehead. Starting from here, as if regretting being stingy, Nature had generously shaped his features. His eyes were large, and there was enough space between them for two more eyes. Relative to the rest of him, his face was enormous. To provide the necessary area, Nature had given him a large, protruding jaw. It was wide and heavy, jutting out and down until it appeared to rest on his chest. This look might have been due to the strain on his slender neck, which struggled to support such a great weight.
This jaw gave the impression of ferocious determination. But something lacked. Perhaps it was from excess. Perhaps the jaw was too large. At any rate, it was a lie. Beauty Smith was known far and wide as the weakest of weak-kneed and snivelling cowards. To complete his description, his teeth were large and yellow, while the two eye-teeth, larger than their fellows, showed under his lean lips like fangs. His eyes were yellow and muddy, as though Nature had run short on pigments and squeezed together the dregs of all her tubes. It was the same with his hair, sparse and irregular of growth, muddy-yellow and dirty-yellow, rising on his head and sprouting out of his face in unexpected tufts and bunches, in appearance like clumped and wind-blown grain.
This jaw gave off a vibe of fierce determination. But something was off. Maybe it was due to its size. Perhaps the jaw was just too big. Regardless, it was misleading. Beauty Smith was widely known as the most pathetic, cowardly person around. To describe him fully, his teeth were big and yellow, and the two canine teeth, larger than the others, peeked out from his thin lips like fangs. His eyes were yellow and murky, as if Nature had run low on colors and mixed together the leftovers from all her tubes. The same went for his hair, which was thin and uneven, a muddy yellow and grimy yellow, sticking up from his head and sprouting unexpectedly from his face in messy clumps, resembling tangled and wind-blown grain.
In short, Beauty Smith was a monstrosity, and the blame of it lay elsewhere. He was not responsible. The clay of him had been so moulded in the making. He did the cooking for the other men in the fort, the dish-washing and the drudgery. They did not despise him. Rather did they tolerate him in a broad human way, as one tolerates any creature evilly treated in the making. Also, they feared him. His cowardly rages made them dread a shot in the back or poison in their coffee. But somebody had to do the cooking, and whatever else his shortcomings, Beauty Smith could cook.
In short, Beauty Smith was a monster, but he wasn’t to blame for it. He wasn’t responsible. He had been shaped by his circumstances. He cooked for the other men at the fort, did the dishes, and handled the hard work. They didn’t hate him. Instead, they accepted him in a broad, human way, just like you would tolerate any creature that’s been mistreated. They also feared him. His cowardly outbursts made them worry about getting shot in the back or having poison in their coffee. But someone had to cook, and despite his flaws, Beauty Smith could really cook.
This was the man that looked at White Fang, delighted in his ferocious prowess, and desired to possess him. He made overtures to White Fang from the first. White Fang began by ignoring him. Later on, when the overtures became more insistent, White Fang bristled and bared his teeth and backed away. He did not like the man. The feel of him was bad. He sensed the evil in him, and feared the extended hand and the attempts at soft-spoken speech. Because of all this, he hated the man.
This was the guy who watched White Fang, impressed by his fierce strength, and wanted to own him. He started making advances toward White Fang right away. At first, White Fang ignored him. But when the advances became more aggressive, White Fang growled, showed his teeth, and stepped back. He didn't like the guy. Something about him felt off. He sensed the darkness in him and was afraid of the outstretched hand and the attempts to speak in a gentle tone. Because of all this, he hated the man.
With the simpler creatures, good and bad are things simply understood. The good stands for all things that bring easement and satisfaction and surcease from pain. Therefore, the good is liked. The bad stands for all things that are fraught with discomfort, menace, and hurt, and is hated accordingly. White Fang’s feel of Beauty Smith was bad. From the man’s distorted body and twisted mind, in occult ways, like mists rising from malarial marshes, came emanations of the unhealth within. Not by reasoning, not by the five senses alone, but by other and remoter and uncharted senses, came the feeling to White Fang that the man was ominous with evil, pregnant with hurtfulness, and therefore a thing bad, and wisely to be hated.
With simpler creatures, good and bad are easily understood. Good represents everything that brings comfort, satisfaction, and relief from pain. That's why good is liked. Bad represents all things that cause discomfort, threat, and harm, and is hated as a result. White Fang’s perception of Beauty Smith was negative. From the man’s deformed body and twisted mind, there emerged an unhealthy essence, like mists rising from swampy marshes. Not just through reasoning or the five senses, but through other, deeper, and unexplored senses, White Fang sensed that the man was filled with evil, full of malice, and therefore something to be hated wisely.
White Fang was in Grey Beaver’s camp when Beauty Smith first visited it. At the faint sound of his distant feet, before he came in sight, White Fang knew who was coming and began to bristle. He had been lying down in an abandon of comfort, but he arose quickly, and, as the man arrived, slid away in true wolf-fashion to the edge of the camp. He did not know what they said, but he could see the man and Grey Beaver talking together. Once, the man pointed at him, and White Fang snarled back as though the hand were just descending upon him instead of being, as it was, fifty feet away. The man laughed at this; and White Fang slunk away to the sheltering woods, his head turned to observe as he glided softly over the ground.
White Fang was in Grey Beaver’s camp when Beauty Smith first showed up. At the faint sound of his distant footsteps, even before he came into view, White Fang knew who it was and started to bristle. He had been lounging comfortably, but he quickly got up and, as the man arrived, slipped away in true wolf fashion to the edge of the camp. He couldn't hear what they were saying, but he could see the man and Grey Beaver talking. At one point, the man pointed at him, and White Fang snarled back as if the hand were reaching for him instead of being, as it was, fifty feet away. The man laughed at this, and White Fang sneaked off to the protective woods, his head turned to watch as he moved quietly over the ground.
Grey Beaver refused to sell the dog. He had grown rich with his trading and stood in need of nothing. Besides, White Fang was a valuable animal, the strongest sled-dog he had ever owned, and the best leader. Furthermore, there was no dog like him on the Mackenzie nor the Yukon. He could fight. He killed other dogs as easily as men killed mosquitoes. (Beauty Smith’s eyes lighted up at this, and he licked his thin lips with an eager tongue). No, White Fang was not for sale at any price.
Grey Beaver refused to sell the dog. He had gotten rich from trading and didn't need anything. Plus, White Fang was a valuable animal, the strongest sled dog he had ever owned and the best leader. There was no dog like him on the Mackenzie or the Yukon. He could fight. He killed other dogs as easily as people swat mosquitoes. (Beauty Smith's eyes lit up at this, and he licked his thin lips with an eager tongue). No, White Fang was not for sale at any price.
But Beauty Smith knew the ways of Indians. He visited Grey Beaver’s camp often, and hidden under his coat was always a black bottle or so. One of the potencies of whisky is the breeding of thirst. Grey Beaver got the thirst. His fevered membranes and burnt stomach began to clamour for more and more of the scorching fluid; while his brain, thrust all awry by the unwonted stimulant, permitted him to go any length to obtain it. The money he had received for his furs and mittens and moccasins began to go. It went faster and faster, and the shorter his money-sack grew, the shorter grew his temper.
But Beauty Smith understood how Indians operated. He often stopped by Grey Beaver’s camp, and he always had a black bottle or two hidden under his coat. One of the effects of whisky is that it creates a craving for more. Grey Beaver developed that craving. His irritated membranes and burning stomach began to demand more and more of the fiery drink; meanwhile, his mind, thrown off balance by the unusual stimulant, made him willing to do anything to get it. The money he had received for his furs, mittens, and moccasins started to dwindle. It disappeared faster and faster, and the more his money ran out, the shorter his temper became.
In the end his money and goods and temper were all gone. Nothing remained to him but his thirst, a prodigious possession in itself that grew more prodigious with every sober breath he drew. Then it was that Beauty Smith had talk with him again about the sale of White Fang; but this time the price offered was in bottles, not dollars, and Grey Beaver’s ears were more eager to hear.
In the end, his money, belongings, and temper were all gone. All he had left was his thirst, a huge burden that grew even heavier with every sober breath he took. It was then that Beauty Smith spoke to him again about selling White Fang; but this time, the price offered was in bottles, not dollars, and Grey Beaver's ears were more eager to listen.
“You ketch um dog you take um all right,” was his last word.
“You catch that dog, you take it all right,” were his last words.
The bottles were delivered, but after two days. “You ketch um dog,” were Beauty Smith’s words to Grey Beaver.
The bottles were delivered, but two days late. “You catch them, dog,” were Beauty Smith’s words to Grey Beaver.
White Fang slunk into camp one evening and dropped down with a sigh of content. The dreaded white god was not there. For days his manifestations of desire to lay hands on him had been growing more insistent, and during that time White Fang had been compelled to avoid the camp. He did not know what evil was threatened by those insistent hands. He knew only that they did threaten evil of some sort, and that it was best for him to keep out of their reach.
White Fang crept into camp one evening and settled down with a sigh of relief. The feared white god wasn't around. For days, the signs of its desire to grab him had become stronger, and during that time, White Fang had to stay away from the camp. He didn't know what kind of danger those persistent hands posed. He only knew that they threatened some kind of harm, and it was best for him to stay out of their reach.
But scarcely had he lain down when Grey Beaver staggered over to him and tied a leather thong around his neck. He sat down beside White Fang, holding the end of the thong in his hand. In the other hand he held a bottle, which, from time to time, was inverted above his head to the accompaniment of gurgling noises.
But barely had he laid down when Grey Beaver stumbled over to him and tied a leather strap around his neck. He sat down next to White Fang, holding the end of the strap in one hand. In the other hand, he held a bottle, which he occasionally tipped upside down over his head, making gurgling noises.
An hour of this passed, when the vibrations of feet in contact with the ground foreran the one who approached. White Fang heard it first, and he was bristling with recognition while Grey Beaver still nodded stupidly. White Fang tried to draw the thong softly out of his master’s hand; but the relaxed fingers closed tightly and Grey Beaver roused himself.
An hour of this went by when the vibrations of footsteps on the ground signaled the arrival of someone approaching. White Fang noticed it first and bristled with recognition, while Grey Beaver remained oblivious. White Fang attempted to gently pull the thong from his master's hand, but Grey Beaver's relaxed fingers tightened around it as he stirred to awareness.
Beauty Smith strode into camp and stood over White Fang. He snarled softly up at the thing of fear, watching keenly the deportment of the hands. One hand extended outward and began to descend upon his head. His soft snarl grew tense and harsh. The hand continued slowly to descend, while he crouched beneath it, eyeing it malignantly, his snarl growing shorter and shorter as, with quickening breath, it approached its culmination. Suddenly he snapped, striking with his fangs like a snake. The hand was jerked back, and the teeth came together emptily with a sharp click. Beauty Smith was frightened and angry. Grey Beaver clouted White Fang alongside the head, so that he cowered down close to the earth in respectful obedience.
Beauty Smith walked into the camp and loomed over White Fang. He let out a low snarl, keeping a close eye on the movement of Smith's hands. One hand reached out and began to move toward his head. His soft snarl intensified, becoming more aggressive. The hand continued its slow descent as he crouched underneath it, glaring at it with hatred, his snarl growing shorter and shorter while his breathing quickened. Suddenly, he lunged, snapping at the hand like a snake. It recoiled, and his teeth clacked together in the air. Beauty Smith was both scared and angry. Grey Beaver smacked White Fang on the side of the head, causing him to hunch down close to the ground in submissive obedience.
White Fang’s suspicious eyes followed every movement. He saw Beauty Smith go away and return with a stout club. Then the end of the thong was given over to him by Grey Beaver. Beauty Smith started to walk away. The thong grew taut. White Fang resisted it. Grey Beaver clouted him right and left to make him get up and follow. He obeyed, but with a rush, hurling himself upon the stranger who was dragging him away. Beauty Smith did not jump away. He had been waiting for this. He swung the club smartly, stopping the rush midway and smashing White Fang down upon the ground. Grey Beaver laughed and nodded approval. Beauty Smith tightened the thong again, and White Fang crawled limply and dizzily to his feet.
White Fang's watchful eyes tracked every movement. He noticed Beauty Smith leave and come back with a heavy club. Then Grey Beaver handed him the end of the thong. Beauty Smith began to walk away. The thong got tight. White Fang fought against it. Grey Beaver hit him repeatedly to get him to stand up and follow. He complied, but with force, launching himself at the stranger who was pulling him along. Beauty Smith didn’t back away. He had been expecting this. He swung the club sharply, stopping White Fang’s charge in its tracks and slamming him down onto the ground. Grey Beaver laughed and nodded in approval. Beauty Smith tightened the thong again, and White Fang crawled up weakly and dizzily to his feet.
He did not rush a second time. One smash from the club was sufficient to convince him that the white god knew how to handle it, and he was too wise to fight the inevitable. So he followed morosely at Beauty Smith’s heels, his tail between his legs, yet snarling softly under his breath. But Beauty Smith kept a wary eye on him, and the club was held always ready to strike.
He didn’t rush a second time. One hit from the club was enough to show him that the white guy knew how to handle it, and he was smart enough not to fight the inevitable. So, he followed gloomily at Beauty Smith’s heels, his tail between his legs, but still snarling softly under his breath. However, Beauty Smith kept a close watch on him, with the club always ready to strike.
At the fort Beauty Smith left him securely tied and went in to bed. White Fang waited an hour. Then he applied his teeth to the thong, and in the space of ten seconds was free. He had wasted no time with his teeth. There had been no useless gnawing. The thong was cut across, diagonally, almost as clean as though done by a knife. White Fang looked up at the fort, at the same time bristling and growling. Then he turned and trotted back to Grey Beaver’s camp. He owed no allegiance to this strange and terrible god. He had given himself to Grey Beaver, and to Grey Beaver he considered he still belonged.
At the fort, Beauty Smith tied him up securely and then went to bed. White Fang waited for an hour. Then he used his teeth on the thong and was free in just ten seconds. He didn’t waste any time with his teeth—there was no pointless gnawing. The thong was cut across diagonally, almost as cleanly as if done with a knife. White Fang looked up at the fort, bristling and growling. Then he turned and trotted back to Grey Beaver’s camp. He owed no loyalty to this strange and terrifying god. He had given himself to Grey Beaver, and he believed he still belonged to Grey Beaver.
But what had occurred before was repeated—with a difference. Grey Beaver again made him fast with a thong, and in the morning turned him over to Beauty Smith. And here was where the difference came in. Beauty Smith gave him a beating. Tied securely, White Fang could only rage futilely and endure the punishment. Club and whip were both used upon him, and he experienced the worst beating he had ever received in his life. Even the big beating given him in his puppyhood by Grey Beaver was mild compared with this.
But what had happened before happened again—with a twist. Grey Beaver tied him up with a thong again, and in the morning, he handed him over to Beauty Smith. And this is where things changed. Beauty Smith started to beat him. Tied up tightly, White Fang could only thrash in anger and suffer the pain. Both a club and a whip were used on him, and he went through the worst beating of his life. Even the heavy beating he received as a puppy from Grey Beaver felt mild compared to this.
Beauty Smith enjoyed the task. He delighted in it. He gloated over his victim, and his eyes flamed dully, as he swung the whip or club and listened to White Fang’s cries of pain and to his helpless bellows and snarls. For Beauty Smith was cruel in the way that cowards are cruel. Cringing and snivelling himself before the blows or angry speech of a man, he revenged himself, in turn, upon creatures weaker than he. All life likes power, and Beauty Smith was no exception. Denied the expression of power amongst his own kind, he fell back upon the lesser creatures and there vindicated the life that was in him. But Beauty Smith had not created himself, and no blame was to be attached to him. He had come into the world with a twisted body and a brute intelligence. This had constituted the clay of him, and it had not been kindly moulded by the world.
Beauty Smith loved what he was doing. He took pleasure in it. He reveled in his victim's suffering, and his eyes burned dully as he swung the whip or club, listening to White Fang's cries of pain and his helpless howls and growls. Beauty Smith was cruel in the way that cowards often are. Weak and sniveling when faced with the anger or violence of a stronger man, he took out his frustrations on creatures that were weaker than he was. Like anyone else, Beauty Smith craved power. Denied that power among his peers, he turned to smaller beings to assert his dominance. However, Beauty Smith hadn't shaped himself; he was born with a twisted body and a brutish intelligence. This was the raw material of his existence, and the world had not shaped it kindly.
White Fang knew why he was being beaten. When Grey Beaver tied the thong around his neck, and passed the end of the thong into Beauty Smith’s keeping, White Fang knew that it was his god’s will for him to go with Beauty Smith. And when Beauty Smith left him tied outside the fort, he knew that it was Beauty Smith’s will that he should remain there. Therefore, he had disobeyed the will of both the gods, and earned the consequent punishment. He had seen dogs change owners in the past, and he had seen the runaways beaten as he was being beaten. He was wise, and yet in the nature of him there were forces greater than wisdom. One of these was fidelity. He did not love Grey Beaver, yet, even in the face of his will and his anger, he was faithful to him. He could not help it. This faithfulness was a quality of the clay that composed him. It was the quality that was peculiarly the possession of his kind; the quality that set apart his species from all other species; the quality that has enabled the wolf and the wild dog to come in from the open and be the companions of man.
White Fang understood why he was being punished. When Grey Beaver tied the strap around his neck and handed the other end to Beauty Smith, White Fang recognized that it was fate for him to go with Beauty Smith. And when Beauty Smith left him tied outside the fort, he knew it was Beauty Smith's decision for him to stay there. As a result, he had gone against the will of both fate and earned the deserved punishment. He had witnessed dogs change owners before, and he had seen runaways get beaten just like he was. He was intelligent, yet there were forces within him that were stronger than wisdom. One of these forces was loyalty. He didn’t love Grey Beaver, but even against his will and anger, he remained loyal to him. He couldn’t help it. This loyalty was an inherent part of who he was. It was the quality that uniquely belonged to his kind; the quality that distinguished his species from all others; the quality that allowed wolves and wild dogs to come in from the wilderness and become companions to humans.
After the beating, White Fang was dragged back to the fort. But this time Beauty Smith left him tied with a stick. One does not give up a god easily, and so with White Fang. Grey Beaver was his own particular god, and, in spite of Grey Beaver’s will, White Fang still clung to him and would not give him up. Grey Beaver had betrayed and forsaken him, but that had no effect upon him. Not for nothing had he surrendered himself body and soul to Grey Beaver. There had been no reservation on White Fang’s part, and the bond was not to be broken easily.
After the beating, White Fang was dragged back to the fort. But this time, Beauty Smith left him tied up with a stick. You don’t easily give up a god, and that was true for White Fang. Grey Beaver was his own personal god, and despite Grey Beaver’s wishes, White Fang still held on to him and refused to let him go. Grey Beaver had betrayed and abandoned him, but that didn’t change anything for White Fang. He had completely surrendered himself, body and soul, to Grey Beaver. White Fang had no reservations, and the bond wasn’t easy to break.
So, in the night, when the men in the fort were asleep, White Fang applied his teeth to the stick that held him. The wood was seasoned and dry, and it was tied so closely to his neck that he could scarcely get his teeth to it. It was only by the severest muscular exertion and neck-arching that he succeeded in getting the wood between his teeth, and barely between his teeth at that; and it was only by the exercise of an immense patience, extending through many hours, that he succeeded in gnawing through the stick. This was something that dogs were not supposed to do. It was unprecedented. But White Fang did it, trotting away from the fort in the early morning, with the end of the stick hanging to his neck.
So, at night, while the men in the fort were asleep, White Fang used his teeth on the stick that held him. The wood was seasoned and dry, and it was tied so tightly around his neck that he could barely get his teeth on it. It was only through intense effort and straining his neck that he managed to get the wood between his teeth, and barely at that; and it was only by exercising an immense amount of patience over several hours that he finally gnawed through the stick. This was something dogs weren’t supposed to do. It was unprecedented. But White Fang did it, trotting away from the fort in the early morning, with the end of the stick still hanging from his neck.
He was wise. But had he been merely wise he would not have gone back to Grey Beaver who had already twice betrayed him. But there was his faithfulness, and he went back to be betrayed yet a third time. Again he yielded to the tying of a thong around his neck by Grey Beaver, and again Beauty Smith came to claim him. And this time he was beaten even more severely than before.
He was wise. But if he had only been wise, he wouldn’t have gone back to Grey Beaver, who had already betrayed him twice. But there was his loyalty, and he returned to be betrayed a third time. Once more, he let Grey Beaver tie a thong around his neck, and once again, Beauty Smith came to claim him. This time, he was beaten even worse than before.
Grey Beaver looked on stolidly while the white man wielded the whip. He gave no protection. It was no longer his dog. When the beating was over White Fang was sick. A soft southland dog would have died under it, but not he. His school of life had been sterner, and he was himself of sterner stuff. He had too great vitality. His clutch on life was too strong. But he was very sick. At first he was unable to drag himself along, and Beauty Smith had to wait half-an-hour for him. And then, blind and reeling, he followed at Beauty Smith’s heels back to the fort.
Grey Beaver watched impassively while the white man lashed the whip. He offered no protection. It wasn’t his dog anymore. When the beating ended, White Fang was unwell. A softer dog from the south would have succumbed, but he didn’t. His experiences had been harsher, and he was made of tougher stuff. He had too much vitality. His grip on life was too strong. But he was very sick. At first, he couldn’t make himself move, and Beauty Smith had to wait half an hour for him. Then, blind and staggering, he followed Beauty Smith back to the fort.
But now he was tied with a chain that defied his teeth, and he strove in vain, by lunging, to draw the staple from the timber into which it was driven. After a few days, sober and bankrupt, Grey Beaver departed up the Porcupine on his long journey to the Mackenzie. White Fang remained on the Yukon, the property of a man more than half mad and all brute. But what is a dog to know in its consciousness of madness? To White Fang, Beauty Smith was a veritable, if terrible, god. He was a mad god at best, but White Fang knew nothing of madness; he knew only that he must submit to the will of this new master, obey his every whim and fancy.
But now he was chained in a way that his teeth couldn't break free, and he struggled in vain, lunging to pull the staple out of the wood it was driven into. After a few days, sober and broke, Grey Beaver left up the Porcupine on his long journey to the Mackenzie. White Fang stayed on the Yukon, belonging to a man who was more than half crazy and entirely brutal. But what does a dog know about madness? To White Fang, Beauty Smith was a real, though terrifying, god. He was at best a crazy god, but White Fang understood nothing of madness; he only knew that he had to submit to this new master’s will and obey his every whim and desire.
CHAPTER III
THE REIGN OF HATE
Under the tutelage of the mad god, White Fang became a fiend. He was kept chained in a pen at the rear of the fort, and here Beauty Smith teased and irritated and drove him wild with petty torments. The man early discovered White Fang’s susceptibility to laughter, and made it a point after painfully tricking him, to laugh at him. This laughter was uproarious and scornful, and at the same time the god pointed his finger derisively at White Fang. At such times reason fled from White Fang, and in his transports of rage he was even more mad than Beauty Smith.
Under the twisted guidance of the mad god, White Fang became a monster. He was kept chained in a pen at the back of the fort, where Beauty Smith tormented him with annoying tricks and petty torments. The man quickly realized that White Fang was sensitive to laughter, and after cruelly tricking him, he made it a point to laugh at him. This laughter was loud and mocking, and at the same time, the god pointed his finger at White Fang in contempt. During these moments, reason left White Fang, and in his furious outbursts, he became even more insane than Beauty Smith.
Formerly, White Fang had been merely the enemy of his kind, withal a ferocious enemy. He now became the enemy of all things, and more ferocious than ever. To such an extent was he tormented, that he hated blindly and without the faintest spark of reason. He hated the chain that bound him, the men who peered in at him through the slats of the pen, the dogs that accompanied the men and that snarled malignantly at him in his helplessness. He hated the very wood of the pen that confined him. And, first, last, and most of all, he hated Beauty Smith.
Previously, White Fang had only been a fierce enemy of his own kind. Now, he became an enemy of everything, and even more brutal than before. He was tormented to such a degree that he hated blindly, without any trace of reason. He despised the chain that held him, the men who looked at him through the slats of the pen, and the dogs that accompanied the men, growling at him while he was helpless. He hated the very wood of the pen that trapped him. And, above all else, he hated Beauty Smith.
But Beauty Smith had a purpose in all that he did to White Fang. One day a number of men gathered about the pen. Beauty Smith entered, club in hand, and took the chain off from White Fang’s neck. When his master had gone out, White Fang turned loose and tore around the pen, trying to get at the men outside. He was magnificently terrible. Fully five feet in length, and standing two and one-half feet at the shoulder, he far outweighed a wolf of corresponding size. From his mother he had inherited the heavier proportions of the dog, so that he weighed, without any fat and without an ounce of superfluous flesh, over ninety pounds. It was all muscle, bone, and sinew-fighting flesh in the finest condition.
But Beauty Smith had a plan for everything he did to White Fang. One day, a group of men gathered around the pen. Beauty Smith walked in, carrying a club, and took the chain off White Fang’s neck. Once his owner left, White Fang was free to run around the pen, trying to get at the men outside. He was impressively intimidating. At five feet long and standing two and a half feet at the shoulder, he weighed much more than a wolf of the same size. He inherited the bulkier build of the dog from his mother, so he weighed over ninety pounds, with no fat and not an ounce of extra flesh. It was all muscle, bone, and sinew—pure fighting power in peak condition.
The door of the pen was being opened again. White Fang paused. Something unusual was happening. He waited. The door was opened wider. Then a huge dog was thrust inside, and the door was slammed shut behind him. White Fang had never seen such a dog (it was a mastiff); but the size and fierce aspect of the intruder did not deter him. Here was some thing, not wood nor iron, upon which to wreak his hate. He leaped in with a flash of fangs that ripped down the side of the mastiff’s neck. The mastiff shook his head, growled hoarsely, and plunged at White Fang. But White Fang was here, there, and everywhere, always evading and eluding, and always leaping in and slashing with his fangs and leaping out again in time to escape punishment.
The pen door was being opened again. White Fang stopped. Something strange was happening. He waited. The door opened wider. Then a giant dog was pushed inside, and the door was slammed shut behind him. White Fang had never seen a dog like this (it was a mastiff); but the size and fierce look of the intruder didn’t scare him. Here was something, not wood or iron, on which to take out his anger. He jumped in with a flash of teeth that tore down the side of the mastiff’s neck. The mastiff shook his head, growled low, and charged at White Fang. But White Fang was quick, darting around, always dodging and evading, and always jumping in to bite and leaping out again just in time to avoid getting hit.
The men outside shouted and applauded, while Beauty Smith, in an ecstasy of delight, gloated over the ripping and mangling performed by White Fang. There was no hope for the mastiff from the first. He was too ponderous and slow. In the end, while Beauty Smith beat White Fang back with a club, the mastiff was dragged out by its owner. Then there was a payment of bets, and money clinked in Beauty Smith’s hand.
The men outside shouted and cheered, while Beauty Smith, in a thrilling state of delight, reveled in the tearing apart and mauling done by White Fang. The mastiff had no chance from the start. He was too heavy and slow. Eventually, while Beauty Smith held White Fang back with a club, the mastiff was pulled away by its owner. Then the bets were settled, and the money jingled in Beauty Smith's hand.
White Fang came to look forward eagerly to the gathering of the men around his pen. It meant a fight; and this was the only way that was now vouchsafed him of expressing the life that was in him. Tormented, incited to hate, he was kept a prisoner so that there was no way of satisfying that hate except at the times his master saw fit to put another dog against him. Beauty Smith had estimated his powers well, for he was invariably the victor. One day, three dogs were turned in upon him in succession. Another day a full-grown wolf, fresh-caught from the Wild, was shoved in through the door of the pen. And on still another day two dogs were set against him at the same time. This was his severest fight, and though in the end he killed them both he was himself half killed in doing it.
White Fang eagerly looked forward to the men gathering around his pen. It meant a fight, and this was the only way for him to express the energy inside him. Tormented and driven to hate, he was kept a prisoner, with no way to satisfy that hate except when his master decided to put another dog against him. Beauty Smith knew his strengths well, as he was always the winner. One day, three dogs were sent in to fight him one after the other. Another day, a full-grown wolf, recently captured from the wild, was pushed through the pen door. And on yet another day, two dogs were set against him at once. This was his toughest fight; although he ultimately killed both of them, he was left severely injured in the process.
In the fall of the year, when the first snows were falling and mush-ice was running in the river, Beauty Smith took passage for himself and White Fang on a steamboat bound up the Yukon to Dawson. White Fang had now achieved a reputation in the land. As “the Fighting Wolf” he was known far and wide, and the cage in which he was kept on the steam-boat’s deck was usually surrounded by curious men. He raged and snarled at them, or lay quietly and studied them with cold hatred. Why should he not hate them? He never asked himself the question. He knew only hate and lost himself in the passion of it. Life had become a hell to him. He had not been made for the close confinement wild beasts endure at the hands of men. And yet it was in precisely this way that he was treated. Men stared at him, poked sticks between the bars to make him snarl, and then laughed at him.
In the fall, when the first snow started to fall and the river was getting slushy, Beauty Smith booked passage for himself and White Fang on a steamboat traveling up the Yukon to Dawson. White Fang had gained a reputation in the area. Known widely as “the Fighting Wolf,” he was often surrounded by curious onlookers at the cage on the steamboat's deck. He would either rage and snarl at them or lie quietly, glaring at them with cold hatred. Why shouldn’t he hate them? He never questioned it. All he knew was hate, and he lost himself in that emotion. Life had become a nightmare for him. He wasn’t meant for the cramped conditions that wild animals endure at the hands of humans. Yet, that was exactly how he was treated. People stared at him, poked sticks through the bars to provoke him, and then laughed at him.
They were his environment, these men, and they were moulding the clay of him into a more ferocious thing than had been intended by Nature. Nevertheless, Nature had given him plasticity. Where many another animal would have died or had its spirit broken, he adjusted himself and lived, and at no expense of the spirit. Possibly Beauty Smith, arch-fiend and tormentor, was capable of breaking White Fang’s spirit, but as yet there were no signs of his succeeding.
They were his surroundings, these men, and they were shaping him into something more aggressive than Nature intended. Still, Nature had given him adaptability. Where many other animals would have died or become broken in spirit, he adapted and survived, without losing his essence. It’s possible that Beauty Smith, the ultimate villain and tormentor, could break White Fang’s spirit, but so far, there were no signs of that happening.
If Beauty Smith had in him a devil, White Fang had another; and the two of them raged against each other unceasingly. In the days before, White Fang had had the wisdom to cower down and submit to a man with a club in his hand; but this wisdom now left him. The mere sight of Beauty Smith was sufficient to send him into transports of fury. And when they came to close quarters, and he had been beaten back by the club, he went on growling and snarling, and showing his fangs. The last growl could never be extracted from him. No matter how terribly he was beaten, he had always another growl; and when Beauty Smith gave up and withdrew, the defiant growl followed after him, or White Fang sprang at the bars of the cage bellowing his hatred.
If Beauty Smith had a devil inside him, White Fang had one too, and they constantly clashed. In the past, White Fang had the sense to crouch down and submit to a man with a club, but that sense was gone now. Just the sight of Beauty Smith drove him into a rage. When they got close and he was struck by the club, he continued growling and snarling, baring his teeth. He could never be silenced completely. No matter how badly he was beaten, he always had one more growl left in him, and when Beauty Smith walked away, that defiant growl followed him, or White Fang would leap at the bars of the cage, howling his hatred.
When the steamboat arrived at Dawson, White Fang went ashore. But he still lived a public life, in a cage, surrounded by curious men. He was exhibited as “the Fighting Wolf,” and men paid fifty cents in gold dust to see him. He was given no rest. Did he lie down to sleep, he was stirred up by a sharp stick—so that the audience might get its money’s worth. In order to make the exhibition interesting, he was kept in a rage most of the time. But worse than all this, was the atmosphere in which he lived. He was regarded as the most fearful of wild beasts, and this was borne in to him through the bars of the cage. Every word, every cautious action, on the part of the men, impressed upon him his own terrible ferocity. It was so much added fuel to the flame of his fierceness. There could be but one result, and that was that his ferocity fed upon itself and increased. It was another instance of the plasticity of his clay, of his capacity for being moulded by the pressure of environment.
When the steamboat got to Dawson, White Fang went ashore. But he still lived in the spotlight, in a cage, surrounded by curious men. He was displayed as “the Fighting Wolf,” and people paid fifty cents in gold dust to see him. He never got a break. If he lay down to sleep, someone would poke him with a sharp stick—just so the audience could get their money's worth. To keep the show interesting, he was kept angry most of the time. But worse than all this was the environment he lived in. He was seen as the most terrifying of wild beasts, and this impression came through the bars of the cage. Every word, every cautious movement from the men added to his sense of terrible fierceness. It just fueled his anger even more. There could be only one outcome: his ferocity fed on itself and grew. It was another example of how adaptable he was, how he could be shaped by his surroundings.
In addition to being exhibited he was a professional fighting animal. At irregular intervals, whenever a fight could be arranged, he was taken out of his cage and led off into the woods a few miles from town. Usually this occurred at night, so as to avoid interference from the mounted police of the Territory. After a few hours of waiting, when daylight had come, the audience and the dog with which he was to fight arrived. In this manner it came about that he fought all sizes and breeds of dogs. It was a savage land, the men were savage, and the fights were usually to the death.
In addition to being displayed, he was a professional fighting animal. At unpredictable times, whenever a fight could be set up, he was taken out of his cage and led into the woods a few miles from town. This usually happened at night to avoid getting caught by the mounted police of the Territory. After a few hours of waiting, when it was daylight, the audience and the dog he was supposed to fight arrived. This way, he ended up fighting all sizes and breeds of dogs. It was a brutal land, the people were ruthless, and the fights were usually to the death.
Since White Fang continued to fight, it is obvious that it was the other dogs that died. He never knew defeat. His early training, when he fought with Lip-lip and the whole puppy-pack, stood him in good stead. There was the tenacity with which he clung to the earth. No dog could make him lose his footing. This was the favourite trick of the wolf breeds—to rush in upon him, either directly or with an unexpected swerve, in the hope of striking his shoulder and overthrowing him. Mackenzie hounds, Eskimo and Labrador dogs, huskies and Malemutes—all tried it on him, and all failed. He was never known to lose his footing. Men told this to one another, and looked each time to see it happen; but White Fang always disappointed them.
Since White Fang kept fighting, it was clear that the other dogs were the ones who lost. He never experienced defeat. His early training, when he battled Lip-lip and the whole puppy pack, served him well. He had a determination that kept him grounded. No dog could make him lose his balance. This was a common tactic among the wolf breeds—charging at him, either head-on or with a sudden swerve, hoping to hit his shoulder and knock him down. Mackenzie hounds, Eskimo and Labrador dogs, huskies, and Malemutes all tried it, and all failed. He was never known to lose his balance. People talked about this with each other and waited for it to happen; but White Fang always proved them wrong.
Then there was his lightning quickness. It gave him a tremendous advantage over his antagonists. No matter what their fighting experience, they had never encountered a dog that moved so swiftly as he. Also to be reckoned with, was the immediateness of his attack. The average dog was accustomed to the preliminaries of snarling and bristling and growling, and the average dog was knocked off his feet and finished before he had begun to fight or recovered from his surprise. So often did this happen, that it became the custom to hold White Fang until the other dog went through its preliminaries, was good and ready, and even made the first attack.
Then there was his lightning speed. It gave him a huge advantage over his opponents. No matter how much fighting experience they had, they had never faced a dog that moved as quickly as he did. Also noteworthy was the immediacy of his attack. The typical dog was used to the warm-up of snarling, bristling, and growling, and the average dog was taken down and finished before it even had a chance to start fighting or recover from its shock. This happened so often that it became routine to hold White Fang until the other dog went through its preliminaries, got ready, and even made the first move.
But greatest of all the advantages in White Fang’s favour, was his experience. He knew more about fighting than did any of the dogs that faced him. He had fought more fights, knew how to meet more tricks and methods, and had more tricks himself, while his own method was scarcely to be improved upon.
But the biggest advantage in White Fang's favor was his experience. He knew more about fighting than any of the dogs that confronted him. He had been in more fights, understood how to handle more tricks and strategies, and had more tricks of his own, while his own technique was nearly unbeatable.
As the time went by, he had fewer and fewer fights. Men despaired of matching him with an equal, and Beauty Smith was compelled to pit wolves against him. These were trapped by the Indians for the purpose, and a fight between White Fang and a wolf was always sure to draw a crowd. Once, a full-grown female lynx was secured, and this time White Fang fought for his life. Her quickness matched his; her ferocity equalled his; while he fought with his fangs alone, and she fought with her sharp-clawed feet as well.
As time passed, he had fewer and fewer fights. People lost hope in finding someone equal to him, and Beauty Smith was forced to set wolves against him. These wolves were trapped by the Indians for this purpose, and a fight between White Fang and a wolf always attracted a crowd. Once, they caught a full-grown female lynx, and this time White Fang was fighting for his life. Her speed matched his; her fierceness was equal to his; while he fought with just his teeth, she used her sharp claws as well.
But after the lynx, all fighting ceased for White Fang. There were no more animals with which to fight—at least, there was none considered worthy of fighting with him. So he remained on exhibition until spring, when one Tim Keenan, a faro-dealer, arrived in the land. With him came the first bull-dog that had ever entered the Klondike. That this dog and White Fang should come together was inevitable, and for a week the anticipated fight was the mainspring of conversation in certain quarters of the town.
But after the lynx, all fighting stopped for White Fang. There were no more animals to fight—at least, none he thought were worth his time. So he stayed on display until spring, when a guy named Tim Keenan, a faro dealer, came to town. With him was the first bulldog that had ever been in the Klondike. It was only natural that this dog and White Fang would end up facing each other, and for a week, the upcoming fight was the hot topic in certain parts of the town.
CHAPTER IV
THE CLINGING DEATH
Beauty Smith slipped the chain from his neck and stepped back.
Beauty Smith slipped the chain off his neck and took a step back.
For once White Fang did not make an immediate attack. He stood still, ears pricked forward, alert and curious, surveying the strange animal that faced him. He had never seen such a dog before. Tim Keenan shoved the bull-dog forward with a muttered “Go to it.” The animal waddled toward the centre of the circle, short and squat and ungainly. He came to a stop and blinked across at White Fang.
For once, White Fang didn’t attack right away. He stood still, ears perked up, alert and curious, taking in the strange animal in front of him. He had never seen a dog like this before. Tim Keenan nudged the bulldog forward with a quiet, “Go for it.” The dog waddled toward the center of the circle, short, stocky, and awkward. It stopped and blinked over at White Fang.
There were cries from the crowd of, “Go to him, Cherokee! Sick ’m, Cherokee! Eat ’m up!”
There were shouts from the crowd of, “Go get him, Cherokee! Take him down, Cherokee! Devour him!”
But Cherokee did not seem anxious to fight. He turned his head and blinked at the men who shouted, at the same time wagging his stump of a tail good-naturedly. He was not afraid, but merely lazy. Besides, it did not seem to him that it was intended he should fight with the dog he saw before him. He was not used to fighting with that kind of dog, and he was waiting for them to bring on the real dog.
But Cherokee didn’t seem eager to fight. He turned his head and blinked at the guys who were shouting, wagging his little tail cheerfully at the same time. He wasn’t scared, just a bit lazy. Plus, it didn’t seem to him that he was supposed to fight the dog in front of him. He wasn’t used to fighting that kind of dog, and he was waiting for them to bring out the real dog.
Tim Keenan stepped in and bent over Cherokee, fondling him on both sides of the shoulders with hands that rubbed against the grain of the hair and that made slight, pushing-forward movements. These were so many suggestions. Also, their effect was irritating, for Cherokee began to growl, very softly, deep down in his throat. There was a correspondence in rhythm between the growls and the movements of the man’s hands. The growl rose in the throat with the culmination of each forward-pushing movement, and ebbed down to start up afresh with the beginning of the next movement. The end of each movement was the accent of the rhythm, the movement ending abruptly and the growling rising with a jerk.
Tim Keenan walked in and leaned over Cherokee, rubbing his hands on both sides of his shoulders, moving against the direction of the fur with a gentle pushing motion. These gestures were filled with suggestions. However, they also had an irritating effect, as Cherokee began to growl softly, deep in his throat. There was a rhythmic connection between the growls and the movements of the man’s hands. The growl would rise in his throat with each forward movement and fade away, only to start again with the next motion. Each movement’s end served as the beat of the rhythm, finishing abruptly while the growling would spike sharply.
This was not without its effect on White Fang. The hair began to rise on his neck and across the shoulders. Tim Keenan gave a final shove forward and stepped back again. As the impetus that carried Cherokee forward died down, he continued to go forward of his own volition, in a swift, bow-legged run. Then White Fang struck. A cry of startled admiration went up. He had covered the distance and gone in more like a cat than a dog; and with the same cat-like swiftness he had slashed with his fangs and leaped clear.
This had an impact on White Fang. The hair stood up on his neck and shoulders. Tim Keenan gave one last push forward and then stepped back. As the force that pushed Cherokee ahead faded away, he kept moving forward on his own in a quick, bow-legged run. Then White Fang attacked. A gasp of surprise and admiration erupted. He closed the distance and moved in more like a cat than a dog; with the same cat-like speed, he bit and jumped back.
The bull-dog was bleeding back of one ear from a rip in his thick neck. He gave no sign, did not even snarl, but turned and followed after White Fang. The display on both sides, the quickness of the one and the steadiness of the other, had excited the partisan spirit of the crowd, and the men were making new bets and increasing original bets. Again, and yet again, White Fang sprang in, slashed, and got away untouched, and still his strange foe followed after him, without too great haste, not slowly, but deliberately and determinedly, in a businesslike sort of way. There was purpose in his method—something for him to do that he was intent upon doing and from which nothing could distract him.
The bulldog was bleeding behind one ear from a tear in his thick neck. He showed no signs of pain, didn’t even snarl, but turned and followed White Fang instead. The display from both sides—the quickness of one and the steadiness of the other—had stirred up the crowd’s excitement, and the men were placing new bets and increasing their original ones. Again and again, White Fang lunged in, slashed, and got away unscathed, while his unusual opponent continued to pursue him, not in a rush, but steadily and purposefully, as if he had a specific task he was determined to complete without any distractions.
His whole demeanour, every action, was stamped with this purpose. It puzzled White Fang. Never had he seen such a dog. It had no hair protection. It was soft, and bled easily. There was no thick mat of fur to baffle White Fang’s teeth as they were often baffled by dogs of his own breed. Each time that his teeth struck they sank easily into the yielding flesh, while the animal did not seem able to defend itself. Another disconcerting thing was that it made no outcry, such as he had been accustomed to with the other dogs he had fought. Beyond a growl or a grunt, the dog took its punishment silently. And never did it flag in its pursuit of him.
His whole attitude, every move he made, was driven by this purpose. It confused White Fang. He had never seen a dog like this before. It had no fur protection. It was soft and bled easily. There was no thick coat to stop White Fang’s teeth like those of other dogs he had fought. Each time his teeth came down, they sank easily into the soft skin, and the animal didn’t seem able to defend itself. Another unsettling thing was that it didn’t complain, unlike the other dogs he had fought. Aside from a growl or a grunt, the dog accepted its punishment in silence. Yet it never tired in its chase of him.
Not that Cherokee was slow. He could turn and whirl swiftly enough, but White Fang was never there. Cherokee was puzzled, too. He had never fought before with a dog with which he could not close. The desire to close had always been mutual. But here was a dog that kept at a distance, dancing and dodging here and there and all about. And when it did get its teeth into him, it did not hold on but let go instantly and darted away again.
Not that Cherokee was slow. He could turn and spin quickly enough, but White Fang was never there. Cherokee was confused, too. He had never fought with a dog that he couldn’t get close to. The urge to get close had always been mutual. But here was a dog that stayed at a distance, dancing and dodging around. And when it did manage to bite him, it didn’t hold on but let go immediately and darted away again.
But White Fang could not get at the soft underside of the throat. The bull-dog stood too short, while its massive jaws were an added protection. White Fang darted in and out unscathed, while Cherokee’s wounds increased. Both sides of his neck and head were ripped and slashed. He bled freely, but showed no signs of being disconcerted. He continued his plodding pursuit, though once, for the moment baffled, he came to a full stop and blinked at the men who looked on, at the same time wagging his stump of a tail as an expression of his willingness to fight.
But White Fang couldn't reach the soft underside of the bull-dog's throat. The dog was too short, and its powerful jaws added an extra layer of protection. White Fang darted in and out unhurt, while Cherokee's injuries piled up. Both sides of his neck and head were torn and slashed. He was bleeding a lot but showed no signs of being shaken. He kept up his steady pursuit, although at one point, briefly confused, he came to a complete stop and blinked at the men watching, simultaneously wagging his stubby tail to show he was ready to fight.
In that moment White Fang was in upon him and out, in passing ripping his trimmed remnant of an ear. With a slight manifestation of anger, Cherokee took up the pursuit again, running on the inside of the circle White Fang was making, and striving to fasten his deadly grip on White Fang’s throat. The bull-dog missed by a hair’s-breadth, and cries of praise went up as White Fang doubled suddenly out of danger in the opposite direction.
In that moment, White Fang was on him and gone, barely nicking the trimmed edge of his ear. With a flicker of annoyance, Cherokee went after him again, running on the inside of the circle that White Fang was making, trying to get a firm grip on White Fang’s throat. The bulldog missed by a hair, and cheers erupted as White Fang suddenly dodged out of danger in the opposite direction.
The time went by. White Fang still danced on, dodging and doubling, leaping in and out, and ever inflicting damage. And still the bull-dog, with grim certitude, toiled after him. Sooner or later he would accomplish his purpose, get the grip that would win the battle. In the meantime, he accepted all the punishment the other could deal him. His tufts of ears had become tassels, his neck and shoulders were slashed in a score of places, and his very lips were cut and bleeding—all from these lightning snaps that were beyond his foreseeing and guarding.
Time passed. White Fang continued to dance around, dodging and twisting, jumping in and out, and always inflicting damage. Meanwhile, the bulldog, with grim determination, kept pursuing him. Eventually, he would achieve his goal and grab hold to win the fight. In the meantime, he endured all the punishment that White Fang could dish out. His ears were now ragged, his neck and shoulders were cut in multiple places, and his lips were torn and bleeding—all from the quick snaps that he couldn't anticipate or defend against.
Time and again White Fang had attempted to knock Cherokee off his feet; but the difference in their height was too great. Cherokee was too squat, too close to the ground. White Fang tried the trick once too often. The chance came in one of his quick doublings and counter-circlings. He caught Cherokee with head turned away as he whirled more slowly. His shoulder was exposed. White Fang drove in upon it: but his own shoulder was high above, while he struck with such force that his momentum carried him on across over the other’s body. For the first time in his fighting history, men saw White Fang lose his footing. His body turned a half-somersault in the air, and he would have landed on his back had he not twisted, catlike, still in the air, in the effort to bring his feet to the earth. As it was, he struck heavily on his side. The next instant he was on his feet, but in that instant Cherokee’s teeth closed on his throat.
Time and again, White Fang tried to knock Cherokee off his feet, but the height difference was just too much. Cherokee was too short and close to the ground. White Fang attempted this trick one time too many. The opportunity came during one of his quick turns and counter-moves. He caught Cherokee off guard with his head turned away as he spun more slowly. Cherokee's shoulder was exposed. White Fang lunged at it, but his own shoulder was much higher, and he hit with such force that his momentum carried him over Cherokee's body. For the first time in his fighting history, people saw White Fang lose his footing. His body flipped in the air, and he would have landed on his back if he hadn’t twisted like a cat in an attempt to get his feet down. Instead, he hit hard on his side. In the next moment, he was on his feet, but in that instant, Cherokee's teeth closed around his throat.
It was not a good grip, being too low down toward the chest; but Cherokee held on. White Fang sprang to his feet and tore wildly around, trying to shake off the bull-dog’s body. It made him frantic, this clinging, dragging weight. It bound his movements, restricted his freedom. It was like the trap, and all his instinct resented it and revolted against it. It was a mad revolt. For several minutes he was to all intents insane. The basic life that was in him took charge of him. The will to exist of his body surged over him. He was dominated by this mere flesh-love of life. All intelligence was gone. It was as though he had no brain. His reason was unseated by the blind yearning of the flesh to exist and move, at all hazards to move, to continue to move, for movement was the expression of its existence.
It wasn’t a great grip, too low down on the chest; but Cherokee held on. White Fang jumped up and frantically ran around, trying to shake off the bulldog's body. This clingy, dragging weight drove him crazy. It restricted his movements and limited his freedom. It felt just like the trap, and all his instincts hated it and fought against it. It was a wild rebellion. For several minutes, he was practically insane. The primal life within him took over. The urge to survive surged through him. He was consumed by this basic desire for life. All logic vanished. It was as if he had no brain. His reasoning was thrown off by the blind urge of his body to exist and move, at any cost to keep moving, because movement was the expression of his existence.
Round and round he went, whirling and turning and reversing, trying to shake off the fifty-pound weight that dragged at his throat. The bull-dog did little but keep his grip. Sometimes, and rarely, he managed to get his feet to the earth and for a moment to brace himself against White Fang. But the next moment his footing would be lost and he would be dragging around in the whirl of one of White Fang’s mad gyrations. Cherokee identified himself with his instinct. He knew that he was doing the right thing by holding on, and there came to him certain blissful thrills of satisfaction. At such moments he even closed his eyes and allowed his body to be hurled hither and thither, willy-nilly, careless of any hurt that might thereby come to it. That did not count. The grip was the thing, and the grip he kept.
Round and round he went, spinning and turning and twisting, trying to shake off the fifty-pound weight pulling at his throat. The bulldog did little but maintain his hold. Sometimes, and rarely, he managed to get his feet on the ground and for a moment brace himself against White Fang. But the next moment, he would lose his footing and be dragged around in the chaos of one of White Fang’s wild movements. Cherokee connected with his instincts. He knew he was doing the right thing by holding on, and he felt blissful thrills of satisfaction. In those moments, he even closed his eyes and let his body be tossed around here and there, not caring about any potential harm. That didn't matter. The grip was everything, and he kept it.
White Fang ceased only when he had tired himself out. He could do nothing, and he could not understand. Never, in all his fighting, had this thing happened. The dogs he had fought with did not fight that way. With them it was snap and slash and get away, snap and slash and get away. He lay partly on his side, panting for breath. Cherokee still holding his grip, urged against him, trying to get him over entirely on his side. White Fang resisted, and he could feel the jaws shifting their grip, slightly relaxing and coming together again in a chewing movement. Each shift brought the grip closer to his throat. The bull-dog’s method was to hold what he had, and when opportunity favoured to work in for more. Opportunity favoured when White Fang remained quiet. When White Fang struggled, Cherokee was content merely to hold on.
White Fang stopped only when he wore himself out. He was helpless, and he couldn't comprehend what was happening. Never before, in all his battles, had he experienced this. The dogs he had fought didn’t attack like this. With them, it was all about snapping, slashing, and escaping—snap, slash, and run. He lay partially on his side, gasping for air. Cherokee, still maintaining his grip, pushed against him, trying to roll him completely onto his side. White Fang resisted, feeling the jaws adjusting their hold, slightly loosening before tightening again in a chewing motion. Each adjustment brought the grip closer to his throat. The bulldog's strategy was to keep hold of what he had, and when the moment was right, to move in for more. The moment was right whenever White Fang stayed still. When White Fang fought back, Cherokee was satisfied just to hold on.
The bulging back of Cherokee’s neck was the only portion of his body that White Fang’s teeth could reach. He got hold toward the base where the neck comes out from the shoulders; but he did not know the chewing method of fighting, nor were his jaws adapted to it. He spasmodically ripped and tore with his fangs for a space. Then a change in their position diverted him. The bull-dog had managed to roll him over on his back, and still hanging on to his throat, was on top of him. Like a cat, White Fang bowed his hind-quarters in, and, with the feet digging into his enemy’s abdomen above him, he began to claw with long tearing-strokes. Cherokee might well have been disembowelled had he not quickly pivoted on his grip and got his body off of White Fang’s and at right angles to it.
The bulging back of Cherokee’s neck was the only part of his body that White Fang’s teeth could reach. He grabbed hold near the base where the neck connects to the shoulders, but he didn’t know how to chew in a fight, and his jaws weren't built for it. He frantically ripped and tore with his fangs for a while. Then a shift in their position caught his attention. The bulldog had managed to roll him over onto his back and, still gripping his throat, was now on top of him. Like a cat, White Fang tucked in his hind-quarters, and with his paws digging into his enemy’s belly above him, he started to claw with long, ripping strokes. Cherokee could have easily been disemboweled if he hadn’t quickly pivoted on his grip and shifted his body to be perpendicular to White Fang’s.
There was no escaping that grip. It was like Fate itself, and as inexorable. Slowly it shifted up along the jugular. All that saved White Fang from death was the loose skin of his neck and the thick fur that covered it. This served to form a large roll in Cherokee’s mouth, the fur of which well-nigh defied his teeth. But bit by bit, whenever the chance offered, he was getting more of the loose skin and fur in his mouth. The result was that he was slowly throttling White Fang. The latter’s breath was drawn with greater and greater difficulty as the moments went by.
There was no escaping that grip. It was like Fate itself, and just as unavoidable. Slowly, it shifted up along the jugular. The only thing that saved White Fang from death was the loose skin of his neck and the thick fur covering it. This created a large roll in Cherokee’s mouth, the fur of which nearly resisted his teeth. But bit by bit, whenever he got the chance, he was taking more of the loose skin and fur in his mouth. As a result, he was slowly choking White Fang. White Fang’s breath became increasingly difficult to take as the moments passed.
It began to look as though the battle were over. The backers of Cherokee waxed jubilant and offered ridiculous odds. White Fang’s backers were correspondingly depressed, and refused bets of ten to one and twenty to one, though one man was rash enough to close a wager of fifty to one. This man was Beauty Smith. He took a step into the ring and pointed his finger at White Fang. Then he began to laugh derisively and scornfully. This produced the desired effect. White Fang went wild with rage. He called up his reserves of strength, and gained his feet. As he struggled around the ring, the fifty pounds of his foe ever dragging on his throat, his anger passed on into panic. The basic life of him dominated him again, and his intelligence fled before the will of his flesh to live. Round and round and back again, stumbling and falling and rising, even uprearing at times on his hind-legs and lifting his foe clear of the earth, he struggled vainly to shake off the clinging death.
It started to seem like the battle was over. The supporters of Cherokee were celebrating and offering outrageous odds. White Fang’s supporters, on the other hand, were feeling down and refused bets of ten to one and twenty to one, although one man was bold enough to place a bet of fifty to one. That man was Beauty Smith. He stepped into the ring and pointed his finger at White Fang, then started to laugh mockingly and scornfully. This had the desired effect. White Fang was consumed by rage. He tapped into his reserves of strength and got back on his feet. As he staggered around the ring, the fifty pounds of his opponent continuously weighing down on his throat, his anger turned into panic. His primal instincts took over, and he lost touch with his intelligence in his desperate struggle to survive. He stumbled and fell, then got back up, occasionally rearing up on his hind legs and lifting his opponent off the ground, as he struggled unsuccessfully to shake off the suffocating grip of death.
At last he fell, toppling backward, exhausted; and the bull-dog promptly shifted his grip, getting in closer, mangling more and more of the fur-folded flesh, throttling White Fang more severely than ever. Shouts of applause went up for the victor, and there were many cries of “Cherokee!” “Cherokee!” To this Cherokee responded by vigorous wagging of the stump of his tail. But the clamour of approval did not distract him. There was no sympathetic relation between his tail and his massive jaws. The one might wag, but the others held their terrible grip on White Fang’s throat.
At last, he fell backward, completely worn out; and the bulldog quickly adjusted his grip, getting in closer and tearing more and more of the fur-covered flesh, choking White Fang harder than ever. Cheers erupted for the winner, with many shouting “Cherokee!” “Cherokee!” To this, Cherokee responded by vigorously wagging the stub of his tail. But the noise of approval didn’t distract him. There was no connection between his tail and his powerful jaws. One might wag, but the other had a firm grip on White Fang’s throat.
It was at this time that a diversion came to the spectators. There was a jingle of bells. Dog-mushers’ cries were heard. Everybody, save Beauty Smith, looked apprehensively, the fear of the police strong upon them. But they saw, up the trail, and not down, two men running with sled and dogs. They were evidently coming down the creek from some prospecting trip. At sight of the crowd they stopped their dogs and came over and joined it, curious to see the cause of the excitement. The dog-musher wore a moustache, but the other, a taller and younger man, was smooth-shaven, his skin rosy from the pounding of his blood and the running in the frosty air.
At that moment, something caught the attention of the spectators. They heard the jingle of bells and the shouts of dog mushers. Everyone, except for Beauty Smith, looked on nervously, clearly worried about the police. However, they noticed two men running up the trail with a sled and dogs. They appeared to be coming down the creek from a prospecting trip. When they saw the crowd, they stopped their dogs and came over to see what all the fuss was about. The dog-musher had a mustache, while the other man, who was taller and younger, was clean-shaven, his skin flushed from the exercise and the cold air.
White Fang had practically ceased struggling. Now and again he resisted spasmodically and to no purpose. He could get little air, and that little grew less and less under the merciless grip that ever tightened. In spite of his armour of fur, the great vein of his throat would have long since been torn open, had not the first grip of the bull-dog been so low down as to be practically on the chest. It had taken Cherokee a long time to shift that grip upward, and this had also tended further to clog his jaws with fur and skin-fold.
White Fang had almost stopped fighting back. Occasionally, he would struggle weakly, but it was pointless. He could barely breathe, and the little air he managed to get was diminishing as the unforgiving grip tightened more and more. Despite his thick fur, the prominent vein in his throat would have been ripped open long ago if the bulldog's initial grip hadn't been so low, nearly on his chest. It took Cherokee a long time to move that grip higher, which also caused more fur and loose skin to clog his jaws.
In the meantime, the abysmal brute in Beauty Smith had been rising into his brain and mastering the small bit of sanity that he possessed at best. When he saw White Fang’s eyes beginning to glaze, he knew beyond doubt that the fight was lost. Then he broke loose. He sprang upon White Fang and began savagely to kick him. There were hisses from the crowd and cries of protest, but that was all. While this went on, and Beauty Smith continued to kick White Fang, there was a commotion in the crowd. The tall young newcomer was forcing his way through, shouldering men right and left without ceremony or gentleness. When he broke through into the ring, Beauty Smith was just in the act of delivering another kick. All his weight was on one foot, and he was in a state of unstable equilibrium. At that moment the newcomer’s fist landed a smashing blow full in his face. Beauty Smith’s remaining leg left the ground, and his whole body seemed to lift into the air as he turned over backward and struck the snow. The newcomer turned upon the crowd.
In the meantime, the brutal side of Beauty Smith was taking over his mind, overpowering the little bit of sanity he had left. When he noticed White Fang’s eyes starting to glaze over, he was sure the fight was lost. Then he went wild. He jumped on White Fang and started kicking him viciously. There were hisses and shouts of protest from the crowd, but that was all. While this was happening and Beauty Smith kept kicking White Fang, there was a stir in the crowd. A tall young man was pushing his way through, shoving people aside without any politeness or care. When he made it into the ring, Beauty Smith was just about to deliver another kick. All his weight was on one foot, and he was off-balance. In that moment, the newcomer’s fist landed a powerful blow right on his face. Beauty Smith’s other leg left the ground, and his whole body seemed to lift into the air as he fell backward and hit the snow. The newcomer turned to face the crowd.
“You cowards!” he cried. “You beasts!”
“You cowards!” he shouted. “You animals!”
He was in a rage himself—a sane rage. His grey eyes seemed metallic and steel-like as they flashed upon the crowd. Beauty Smith regained his feet and came toward him, sniffling and cowardly. The new-comer did not understand. He did not know how abject a coward the other was, and thought he was coming back intent on fighting. So, with a “You beast!” he smashed Beauty Smith over backward with a second blow in the face. Beauty Smith decided that the snow was the safest place for him, and lay where he had fallen, making no effort to get up.
He was filled with rage—a clear-headed kind of rage. His gray eyes looked cold and hard as they scanned the crowd. Beauty Smith got back on his feet and approached him, sniffing and acting timid. The newcomer was confused. He had no idea how much of a coward Beauty Smith really was and thought he was coming back to fight. So, with a shout of “You beast!” he knocked Beauty Smith down again with another punch to the face. Beauty Smith figured the snow was the safest spot for him and just stayed where he fell, not trying to get up.
“Come on, Matt, lend a hand,” the newcomer called the dog-musher, who had followed him into the ring.
“Come on, Matt, give me a hand,” the newcomer called to the dog-musher, who had followed him into the ring.
Both men bent over the dogs. Matt took hold of White Fang, ready to pull when Cherokee’s jaws should be loosened. This the younger man endeavoured to accomplish by clutching the bulldog’s jaws in his hands and trying to spread them. It was a vain undertaking. As he pulled and tugged and wrenched, he kept exclaiming with every expulsion of breath, “Beasts!”
Both men leaned over the dogs. Matt grabbed White Fang, ready to pull when Cherokee’s jaws would loosen. The younger man tried to do this by gripping the bulldog’s jaws with his hands and attempting to pry them open. It was a useless effort. As he pulled and yanked and twisted, he kept shouting with every breath, “Beasts!”
The crowd began to grow unruly, and some of the men were protesting against the spoiling of the sport; but they were silenced when the newcomer lifted his head from his work for a moment and glared at them.
The crowd started to get rowdy, and some of the guys were complaining about ruining the game; but they fell silent when the newcomer looked up from his task and shot them a fierce glare.
“You damn beasts!” he finally exploded, and went back to his task.
“You damn animals!” he finally exploded, and went back to his task.
“It’s no use, Mr. Scott, you can’t break ’m apart that way,” Matt said at last.
“It’s not going to work, Mr. Scott, you can't separate them like that,” Matt finally said.
The pair paused and surveyed the locked dogs.
The two stopped and looked at the locked-up dogs.
“Ain’t bleedin’ much,” Matt announced. “Ain’t got all the way in yet.”
“Ain’t bleeding much,” Matt said. “Ain’t gotten all the way in yet.”
“But he’s liable to any moment,” Scott answered. “There, did you see that! He shifted his grip in a bit.”
“But he could go off at any moment,” Scott replied. “There, did you see that? He just changed his grip a bit.”
The younger man’s excitement and apprehension for White Fang was growing. He struck Cherokee about the head savagely again and again. But that did not loosen the jaws. Cherokee wagged the stump of his tail in advertisement that he understood the meaning of the blows, but that he knew he was himself in the right and only doing his duty by keeping his grip.
The younger man was feeling more and more excited and anxious about White Fang. He hit Cherokee hard on the head over and over. But that didn’t loosen his jaws. Cherokee wagged the stub of his tail to show that he understood the meaning of the blows, but he knew he was in the right and was just doing his job by keeping his hold.
“Won’t some of you help?” Scott cried desperately at the crowd.
"Can some of you please help?" Scott shouted urgently at the crowd.
But no help was offered. Instead, the crowd began sarcastically to cheer him on and showered him with facetious advice.
But no help was offered. Instead, the crowd started sarcastically cheering him on and throwing him silly advice.
“You’ll have to get a pry,” Matt counselled.
“You’ll need to get a pry,” Matt advised.
The other reached into the holster at his hip, drew his revolver, and tried to thrust its muzzle between the bull-dog’s jaws. He shoved, and shoved hard, till the grating of the steel against the locked teeth could be distinctly heard. Both men were on their knees, bending over the dogs. Tim Keenan strode into the ring. He paused beside Scott and touched him on the shoulder, saying ominously:
The other guy reached into the holster at his hip, pulled out his revolver, and tried to stick its muzzle between the bulldog’s jaws. He pushed and pushed hard, until the grinding of the steel against the dog's locked teeth could be clearly heard. Both men were on their knees, leaning over the dogs. Tim Keenan walked into the ring. He paused next to Scott and touched him on the shoulder, saying ominously:
“Don’t break them teeth, stranger.”
“Don’t break your teeth, stranger.”
“Then I’ll break his neck,” Scott retorted, continuing his shoving and wedging with the revolver muzzle.
“Then I’ll break his neck,” Scott shot back, continuing to shove and press with the muzzle of the revolver.
“I said don’t break them teeth,” the faro-dealer repeated more ominously than before.
“I said don’t break their teeth,” the faro dealer repeated more seriously than before.
But if it was a bluff he intended, it did not work. Scott never desisted from his efforts, though he looked up coolly and asked:
But if it was a bluff he was trying to pull, it didn't work. Scott never stopped trying, even though he looked up calmly and asked:
“Your dog?”
"Is that your dog?"
The faro-dealer grunted.
The dealer grunted.
“Then get in here and break this grip.”
“Then come in here and break this hold.”
“Well, stranger,” the other drawled irritatingly, “I don’t mind telling you that’s something I ain’t worked out for myself. I don’t know how to turn the trick.”
“Well, stranger,” the other said irritably, “I don’t mind telling you that’s something I haven’t figured out for myself. I don’t know how to make it happen.”
“Then get out of the way,” was the reply, “and don’t bother me. I’m busy.”
“Then move aside,” was the response, “and don’t disturb me. I’m occupied.”
Tim Keenan continued standing over him, but Scott took no further notice of his presence. He had managed to get the muzzle in between the jaws on one side, and was trying to get it out between the jaws on the other side. This accomplished, he pried gently and carefully, loosening the jaws a bit at a time, while Matt, a bit at a time, extricated White Fang’s mangled neck.
Tim Keenan kept standing over him, but Scott ignored him completely. He had gotten the muzzle in between the jaws on one side and was trying to pull it out from the other side. Once he managed that, he gently pried, slowly loosening the jaws a little at a time, while Matt gradually freed White Fang’s injured neck.
“Stand by to receive your dog,” was Scott’s peremptory order to Cherokee’s owner.
“Get ready to take your dog,” was Scott’s abrupt command to Cherokee’s owner.
The faro-dealer stooped down obediently and got a firm hold on Cherokee.
The faro dealer bent down willingly and took a firm grip on Cherokee.
“Now!” Scott warned, giving the final pry.
“Now!” Scott warned, making the final push.
The dogs were drawn apart, the bull-dog struggling vigorously.
The dogs were pulled apart, with the bulldog struggling fiercely.
“Take him away,” Scott commanded, and Tim Keenan dragged Cherokee back into the crowd.
“Take him away,” Scott ordered, and Tim Keenan pulled Cherokee back into the crowd.
White Fang made several ineffectual efforts to get up. Once he gained his feet, but his legs were too weak to sustain him, and he slowly wilted and sank back into the snow. His eyes were half closed, and the surface of them was glassy. His jaws were apart, and through them the tongue protruded, draggled and limp. To all appearances he looked like a dog that had been strangled to death. Matt examined him.
White Fang made a few unsuccessful attempts to get up. He managed to stand for a moment, but his legs were too weak to hold him, and he slowly collapsed back into the snow. His eyes were half-closed and looked glassy. His mouth was open, with his tongue hanging out, droopy and lifeless. To anyone watching, he resembled a dog that had been strangled. Matt took a look at him.
“Just about all in,” he announced; “but he’s breathin’ all right.”
“Just about all in,” he announced; “but he’s breathing okay.”
Beauty Smith had regained his feet and come over to look at White Fang.
Beauty Smith had gotten back on his feet and walked over to check out White Fang.
“Matt, how much is a good sled-dog worth?” Scott asked.
“Matt, how much is a good sled dog worth?” Scott asked.
The dog-musher, still on his knees and stooped over White Fang, calculated for a moment.
The dog-musher, still on his knees and bent over White Fang, thought for a moment.
“Three hundred dollars,” he answered.
"$300," he answered.
“And how much for one that’s all chewed up like this one?” Scott asked, nudging White Fang with his foot.
“And how much for one that's all chewed up like this one?” Scott asked, kicking White Fang with his foot.
“Half of that,” was the dog-musher’s judgment. Scott turned upon Beauty Smith.
“Half of that,” was the dog musher’s opinion. Scott redirected his focus to Beauty Smith.
“Did you hear, Mr. Beast? I’m going to take your dog from you, and I’m going to give you a hundred and fifty for him.”
“Did you hear, Mr. Beast? I’m going to take your dog, and I’ll give you one hundred and fifty for him.”
He opened his pocket-book and counted out the bills.
He opened his wallet and counted the cash.
Beauty Smith put his hands behind his back, refusing to touch the proffered money.
Beauty Smith placed his hands behind his back, refusing to accept the offered money.
“I ain’t a-sellin’,” he said.
“I’m not selling,” he said.
“Oh, yes you are,” the other assured him. “Because I’m buying. Here’s your money. The dog’s mine.”
“Oh, yes you are,” the other person confirmed. “Because I’m buying. Here’s your money. The dog is mine.”
Beauty Smith, his hands still behind him, began to back away.
Beauty Smith, with his hands still behind him, started to step back.
Scott sprang toward him, drawing his fist back to strike. Beauty Smith cowered down in anticipation of the blow.
Scott lunged at him, pulling his fist back to hit. Beauty Smith flinched, bracing himself for the blow.
“I’ve got my rights,” he whimpered.
“I have my rights,” he whined.
“You’ve forfeited your rights to own that dog,” was the rejoinder. “Are you going to take the money? or do I have to hit you again?”
“You’ve given up your right to own that dog,” was the response. “Are you going to take the money? Or do I have to hit you again?”
“All right,” Beauty Smith spoke up with the alacrity of fear. “But I take the money under protest,” he added. “The dog’s a mint. I ain’t a-goin’ to be robbed. A man’s got his rights.”
“All right,” Beauty Smith said quickly, clearly nervous. “But I'm accepting the money under protest,” he added. “That dog is worth a fortune. I'm not going to be robbed. A man has his rights.”
“Correct,” Scott answered, passing the money over to him. “A man’s got his rights. But you’re not a man. You’re a beast.”
“Right,” Scott replied, handing him the money. “A person has their rights. But you’re not a person. You’re an animal.”
“Wait till I get back to Dawson,” Beauty Smith threatened. “I’ll have the law on you.”
“Just wait until I get back to Dawson,” Beauty Smith threatened. “I’ll report you to the authorities.”
“If you open your mouth when you get back to Dawson, I’ll have you run out of town. Understand?”
“If you say anything when you get back to Dawson, I’ll make sure you get kicked out of town. Got it?”
Beauty Smith replied with a grunt.
Beauty Smith replied with a grunt.
“Understand?” the other thundered with abrupt fierceness.
"Got it?" the other shouted fiercely.
“Yes,” Beauty Smith grunted, shrinking away.
“Yes,” Beauty Smith grunted, backing away.
“Yes what?”
"Yes, what?"
“Yes, sir,” Beauty Smith snarled.
“Yes, sir,” Beauty Smith said.
“Look out! He’ll bite!” some one shouted, and a guffaw of laughter went up.
“Watch out! He’ll bite!” someone shouted, and a burst of laughter erupted.
Scott turned his back on him, and returned to help the dog-musher, who was working over White Fang.
Scott turned his back on him and went back to help the dog musher, who was working on White Fang.
Some of the men were already departing; others stood in groups, looking on and talking. Tim Keenan joined one of the groups.
Some of the men were already leaving; others were gathered in groups, watching and chatting. Tim Keenan joined one of the groups.
“Who’s that mug?” he asked.
"Who's that person?" he asked.
“Weedon Scott,” some one answered.
“Weedon Scott,” someone replied.
“And who in hell is Weedon Scott?” the faro-dealer demanded.
“And who the heck is Weedon Scott?” the faro dealer asked.
“Oh, one of them crackerjack minin’ experts. He’s in with all the big bugs. If you want to keep out of trouble, you’ll steer clear of him, that’s my talk. He’s all hunky with the officials. The Gold Commissioner’s a special pal of his.”
“Oh, one of those top-notch finance experts. He’s connected with all the heavyweights. If you want to stay out of trouble, you should avoid him, that’s what I’m saying. He’s on good terms with the officials. The Gold Commissioner is a close friend of his.”
“I thought he must be somebody,” was the faro-dealer’s comment. “That’s why I kept my hands offen him at the start.”
“I thought he must be someone,” the faro dealer remarked. “That’s why I stayed away from him at first.”
CHAPTER V
THE INDOMITABLE
“It’s hopeless,” Weedon Scott confessed.
“It’s hopeless,” Weedon Scott said.
He sat on the step of his cabin and stared at the dog-musher, who responded with a shrug that was equally hopeless.
He sat on the step of his cabin and stared at the dog-musher, who shrugged in response, clearly as helpless as he was.
Together they looked at White Fang at the end of his stretched chain, bristling, snarling, ferocious, straining to get at the sled-dogs. Having received sundry lessons from Matt, said lessons being imparted by means of a club, the sled-dogs had learned to leave White Fang alone; and even then they were lying down at a distance, apparently oblivious of his existence.
Together they watched White Fang at the end of his long chain, bristling, snarling, and ready to attack the sled-dogs. After getting several lessons from Matt, which he delivered using a club, the sled-dogs had learned to ignore White Fang. Even now, they were lying down at a distance, seemingly unaware of his presence.
“It’s a wolf and there’s no taming it,” Weedon Scott announced.
“It’s a wolf and you can’t tame it,” Weedon Scott announced.
“Oh, I don’t know about that,” Matt objected. “Might be a lot of dog in ’m, for all you can tell. But there’s one thing I know sure, an’ that there’s no gettin’ away from.”
“Oh, I don’t know about that,” Matt said. “They might have a lot of flaws, for all you can tell. But one thing I know for sure is that there's no escaping that.”
The dog-musher paused and nodded his head confidentially at Moosehide Mountain.
The dog musher paused and nodded his head knowingly at Moosehide Mountain.
“Well, don’t be a miser with what you know,” Scott said sharply, after waiting a suitable length of time. “Spit it out. What is it?”
“Well, don’t hold back what you know,” Scott said sharply, after pausing long enough. “Just say it. What is it?”
The dog-musher indicated White Fang with a backward thrust of his thumb.
The dog musher pointed at White Fang with a quick gesture of his thumb.
“Wolf or dog, it’s all the same—he’s ben tamed ’ready.”
“Wolf or dog, it doesn’t matter—it’s all the same—he's been tamed and ready.”
“No!”
“Nope!”
“I tell you yes, an’ broke to harness. Look close there. D’ye see them marks across the chest?”
“I’m telling you yes, and trained to pull. Look closely there. Do you see those marks across the chest?”
“You’re right, Matt. He was a sled-dog before Beauty Smith got hold of him.”
“You're right, Matt. He was a sled dog before Beauty Smith got a hold of him.”
“And there’s not much reason against his bein’ a sled-dog again.”
"And there's really no good reason he can't be a sled dog again."
“What d’ye think?” Scott queried eagerly. Then the hope died down as he added, shaking his head, “We’ve had him two weeks now, and if anything he’s wilder than ever at the present moment.”
“What do you think?” Scott asked eagerly. Then the hope faded as he shook his head and said, “We’ve had him for two weeks now, and if anything, he’s wilder than ever right now.”
“Give ’m a chance,” Matt counselled. “Turn ’m loose for a spell.”
“Give them a chance,” Matt advised. “Let them go for a while.”
The other looked at him incredulously.
The other looked at him in disbelief.
“Yes,” Matt went on, “I know you’ve tried to, but you didn’t take a club.”
“Yes,” Matt continued, “I know you’ve made an effort, but you didn’t bring a club.”
“You try it then.”
"Go ahead and try it."
The dog-musher secured a club and went over to the chained animal. White Fang watched the club after the manner of a caged lion watching the whip of its trainer.
The dog-musher grabbed a club and approached the chained animal. White Fang observed the club like a caged lion watching its trainer's whip.
“See ’m keep his eye on that club,” Matt said. “That’s a good sign. He’s no fool. Don’t dast tackle me so long as I got that club handy. He’s not clean crazy, sure.”
“Look, he's keeping an eye on that club,” Matt said. “That’s a good sign. He’s not stupid. Don’t dare tackle me as long as I’ve got that club nearby. He’s not completely crazy, for sure.”
As the man’s hand approached his neck, White Fang bristled and snarled and crouched down. But while he eyed the approaching hand, he at the same time contrived to keep track of the club in the other hand, suspended threateningly above him. Matt unsnapped the chain from the collar and stepped back.
As the man's hand got closer to his neck, White Fang tensed up, growled, and crouched down. But while he was watching the incoming hand, he also managed to keep an eye on the club in the other hand, which was hovering ominously above him. Matt unhooked the chain from the collar and took a step back.
White Fang could scarcely realise that he was free. Many months had gone by since he passed into the possession of Beauty Smith, and in all that period he had never known a moment of freedom except at the times he had been loosed to fight with other dogs. Immediately after such fights he had always been imprisoned again.
White Fang could hardly understand that he was free. Months had passed since he came into the hands of Beauty Smith, and during that time, he had never experienced a moment of freedom except when he was let loose to fight other dogs. Right after those fights, he was always locked up again.
He did not know what to make of it. Perhaps some new devilry of the gods was about to be perpetrated on him. He walked slowly and cautiously, prepared to be assailed at any moment. He did not know what to do, it was all so unprecedented. He took the precaution to sheer off from the two watching gods, and walked carefully to the corner of the cabin. Nothing happened. He was plainly perplexed, and he came back again, pausing a dozen feet away and regarding the two men intently.
He didn't know what to think of it. Maybe some new trick by the gods was about to be played on him. He walked slowly and cautiously, ready to be attacked at any moment. He was unsure of what to do; it was all so unfamiliar. He made sure to steer clear of the two watching gods and carefully walked to the corner of the cabin. Nothing happened. He was clearly confused, and he returned, stopping a dozen feet away and staring intently at the two men.
“Won’t he run away?” his new owner asked.
“Isn’t he going to run away?” his new owner asked.
Matt shrugged his shoulders. “Got to take a gamble. Only way to find out is to find out.”
Matt shrugged. “I have to take a risk. The only way to know is to just go for it.”
“Poor devil,” Scott murmured pityingly. “What he needs is some show of human kindness,” he added, turning and going into the cabin.
“Poor guy,” Scott murmured with sympathy. “What he really needs is some kind of human kindness,” he added, turning and heading into the cabin.
He came out with a piece of meat, which he tossed to White Fang. He sprang away from it, and from a distance studied it suspiciously.
He came out with a piece of meat, which he threw to White Fang. White Fang jumped away from it and watched it suspiciously from a distance.
“Hi-yu, Major!” Matt shouted warningly, but too late.
“Hey, Major!” Matt shouted as a warning, but it was too late.
Major had made a spring for the meat. At the instant his jaws closed on it, White Fang struck him. He was overthrown. Matt rushed in, but quicker than he was White Fang. Major staggered to his feet, but the blood spouting from his throat reddened the snow in a widening path.
Major lunged for the meat. Just as his jaws clamped down on it, White Fang attacked him. He was knocked over. Matt rushed in, but White Fang was faster. Major managed to get back on his feet, but the blood pouring from his throat stained the snow in a growing patch of red.
“It’s too bad, but it served him right,” Scott said hastily.
“It’s too bad, but he got what was coming to him,” Scott said quickly.
But Matt’s foot had already started on its way to kick White Fang. There was a leap, a flash of teeth, a sharp exclamation. White Fang, snarling fiercely, scrambled backward for several yards, while Matt stooped and investigated his leg.
But Matt's foot had already started to kick White Fang. There was a jump, a flash of teeth, a sharp shout. White Fang, growling angrily, scrambled backward for several yards while Matt bent down to check his leg.
“He got me all right,” he announced, pointing to the torn trousers and undercloths, and the growing stain of red.
“He got me for sure,” he said, pointing at the ripped pants and underwear, and the spreading red stain.
“I told you it was hopeless, Matt,” Scott said in a discouraged voice. “I’ve thought about it off and on, while not wanting to think of it. But we’ve come to it now. It’s the only thing to do.”
“I told you it was hopeless, Matt,” Scott said with a discouraged tone. “I’ve thought about it occasionally, even though I didn’t want to. But we’ve reached that point now. It’s the only option we have.”
As he talked, with reluctant movements he drew his revolver, threw open the cylinder, and assured himself of its contents.
As he spoke, he hesitantly pulled out his revolver, opened the cylinder, and checked its contents.
“Look here, Mr. Scott,” Matt objected; “that dog’s ben through hell. You can’t expect ’m to come out a white an’ shinin’ angel. Give ’m time.”
“Listen up, Mr. Scott,” Matt said; “that dog’s been through a lot. You can’t expect him to come out a perfect angel. Give him some time.”
“Look at Major,” the other rejoined.
“Check out Major,” the other replied.
The dog-musher surveyed the stricken dog. He had sunk down on the snow in the circle of his blood and was plainly in the last gasp.
The dog musher looked at the injured dog. It had collapsed in the snow in a pool of its own blood and was clearly on its last breath.
“Served ’m right. You said so yourself, Mr. Scott. He tried to take White Fang’s meat, an’ he’s dead-O. That was to be expected. I wouldn’t give two whoops in hell for a dog that wouldn’t fight for his own meat.”
“Serves him right. You said it yourself, Mr. Scott. He tried to take White Fang’s food, and now he’s dead. That was bound to happen. I wouldn’t care less for a dog that wouldn’t fight for his own food.”
“But look at yourself, Matt. It’s all right about the dogs, but we must draw the line somewhere.”
“But look at yourself, Matt. It's fine about the dogs, but we have to set some boundaries.”
“Served me right,” Matt argued stubbornly. “What’d I want to kick ’m for? You said yourself that he’d done right. Then I had no right to kick ’m.”
“Served me right,” Matt argued stubbornly. “What did I want to kick him for? You said yourself that he did the right thing. So, I had no right to kick him.”
“It would be a mercy to kill him,” Scott insisted. “He’s untamable.”
“It would be a kindness to put him out of his misery,” Scott insisted. “He’s impossible to control.”
“Now look here, Mr. Scott, give the poor devil a fightin’ chance. He ain’t had no chance yet. He’s just come through hell, an’ this is the first time he’s ben loose. Give ’m a fair chance, an’ if he don’t deliver the goods, I’ll kill ’m myself. There!”
“Now listen up, Mr. Scott, give this poor guy a fighting chance. He hasn’t had any chance yet. He’s just come through hell, and this is the first time he’s been free. Give him a fair shot, and if he doesn’t deliver, I’ll take care of it myself. There!”
“God knows I don’t want to kill him or have him killed,” Scott answered, putting away the revolver. “We’ll let him run loose and see what kindness can do for him. And here’s a try at it.”
“Honestly, I don’t want to kill him or have anyone else do it,” Scott replied, putting away the revolver. “We’ll let him be free and see what kindness can achieve. Here’s our chance to give it a shot.”
He walked over to White Fang and began talking to him gently and soothingly.
He walked over to White Fang and started talking to him softly and calmly.
“Better have a club handy,” Matt warned.
“It's better to have a club ready,” Matt warned.
Scott shook his head and went on trying to win White Fang’s confidence.
Scott shook his head and continued trying to earn White Fang’s trust.
White Fang was suspicious. Something was impending. He had killed this god’s dog, bitten his companion god, and what else was to be expected than some terrible punishment? But in the face of it he was indomitable. He bristled and showed his teeth, his eyes vigilant, his whole body wary and prepared for anything. The god had no club, so he suffered him to approach quite near. The god’s hand had come out and was descending upon his head. White Fang shrank together and grew tense as he crouched under it. Here was danger, some treachery or something. He knew the hands of the gods, their proved mastery, their cunning to hurt. Besides, there was his old antipathy to being touched. He snarled more menacingly, crouched still lower, and still the hand descended. He did not want to bite the hand, and he endured the peril of it until his instinct surged up in him, mastering him with its insatiable yearning for life.
White Fang was on edge. Something was about to happen. He had killed this god’s dog, bitten his companion god, and what else could he expect but some serious punishment? But despite that, he wouldn’t back down. He bristled and bared his teeth, his eyes alert, his whole body tense and ready for anything. The god had no weapon, so he let him come in close. The god’s hand reached out and was coming down on his head. White Fang tensed up and hunched down beneath it. This was danger, some kind of trick or something. He knew the hands of the gods, their proven power, their knack for causing pain. Plus, he had always hated being touched. He growled more threateningly, crouched even lower, and still the hand came down. He didn’t want to bite the hand, and he held off the danger until his instincts kicked in, overwhelming him with an unstoppable urge to survive.
Weedon Scott had believed that he was quick enough to avoid any snap or slash. But he had yet to learn the remarkable quickness of White Fang, who struck with the certainty and swiftness of a coiled snake.
Weedon Scott thought he was fast enough to dodge any snap or slash. But he still had to discover the incredible speed of White Fang, who struck with the precision and swiftness of a coiled snake.
Scott cried out sharply with surprise, catching his torn hand and holding it tightly in his other hand. Matt uttered a great oath and sprang to his side. White Fang crouched down, and backed away, bristling, showing his fangs, his eyes malignant with menace. Now he could expect a beating as fearful as any he had received from Beauty Smith.
Scott shouted in shock, grabbing his injured hand and holding it tightly with his other hand. Matt swore loudly and rushed to his side. White Fang crouched low and backed away, fur bristling, showing his fangs, his eyes filled with hostility. Now he braced for a beating as brutal as any he had taken from Beauty Smith.
“Here! What are you doing?” Scott cried suddenly.
“Hey! What are you doing?” Scott shouted suddenly.
Matt had dashed into the cabin and come out with a rifle.
Matt had rushed into the cabin and came out with a rifle.
“Nothin’,” he said slowly, with a careless calmness that was assumed, “only goin’ to keep that promise I made. I reckon it’s up to me to kill ’m as I said I’d do.”
“Nothing,” he said slowly, with a laid-back calmness that felt put-on, “just going to keep the promise I made. I guess it’s up to me to kill them like I said I would.”
“No you don’t!”
"No, you don't!"
“Yes I do. Watch me.”
“Yep, I do. Watch me.”
As Matt had pleaded for White Fang when he had been bitten, it was now Weedon Scott’s turn to plead.
As Matt had begged for White Fang when he was bitten, it was now Weedon Scott’s turn to plead.
“You said to give him a chance. Well, give it to him. We’ve only just started, and we can’t quit at the beginning. It served me right, this time. And—look at him!”
“You said to give him a chance. So, give it to him. We’ve just started, and we can’t give up now. I got what I deserved this time. And—look at him!”
White Fang, near the corner of the cabin and forty feet away, was snarling with blood-curdling viciousness, not at Scott, but at the dog-musher.
White Fang, near the corner of the cabin and forty feet away, was snarling with chilling ferocity, not at Scott, but at the dog-musher.
“Well, I’ll be everlastingly gosh-swoggled!” was the dog-musher’s expression of astonishment.
“Well, I’ll be completely shocked!” was the dog-musher’s expression of astonishment.
“Look at the intelligence of him,” Scott went on hastily. “He knows the meaning of firearms as well as you do. He’s got intelligence and we’ve got to give that intelligence a chance. Put up the gun.”
“Look at his intelligence,” Scott continued quickly. “He understands firearms just as well as you do. He’s smart, and we need to give that intelligence a chance. Put down the gun.”
“All right, I’m willin’,” Matt agreed, leaning the rifle against the woodpile.
"Alright, I'm in," Matt agreed, propping the rifle against the woodpile.
“But will you look at that!” he exclaimed the next moment.
“But look at that!” he exclaimed a moment later.
White Fang had quieted down and ceased snarling. “This is worth investigatin’. Watch.”
White Fang had calmed down and stopped snarling. “This is worth checking out. Watch.”
Matt, reached for the rifle, and at the same moment White Fang snarled. He stepped away from the rifle, and White Fang’s lifted lips descended, covering his teeth.
Matt reached for the rifle, and at the same moment, White Fang snarled. He stepped back from the rifle, and White Fang’s lifted lips lowered, hiding his teeth.
“Now, just for fun.”
“Now, just for kicks.”
Matt took the rifle and began slowly to raise it to his shoulder. White Fang’s snarling began with the movement, and increased as the movement approached its culmination. But the moment before the rifle came to a level on him, he leaped sidewise behind the corner of the cabin. Matt stood staring along the sights at the empty space of snow which had been occupied by White Fang.
Matt grabbed the rifle and slowly lifted it to his shoulder. White Fang started snarling as soon as he moved, and the growling grew more intense as he got closer to aiming. Just before the rifle was level with him, White Fang jumped to the side and took cover behind the corner of the cabin. Matt stood there, staring down the sights at the empty patch of snow where White Fang had been.
The dog-musher put the rifle down solemnly, then turned and looked at his employer.
The dog-musher set the rifle down seriously, then turned to face his employer.
“I agree with you, Mr. Scott. That dog’s too intelligent to kill.”
“I agree with you, Mr. Scott. That dog is too smart to kill.”
CHAPTER VI
THE LOVE-MASTER
As White Fang watched Weedon Scott approach, he bristled and snarled to advertise that he would not submit to punishment. Twenty-four hours had passed since he had slashed open the hand that was now bandaged and held up by a sling to keep the blood out of it. In the past White Fang had experienced delayed punishments, and he apprehended that such a one was about to befall him. How could it be otherwise? He had committed what was to him sacrilege, sunk his fangs into the holy flesh of a god, and of a white-skinned superior god at that. In the nature of things, and of intercourse with gods, something terrible awaited him.
As White Fang watched Weedon Scott come closer, he tensed up and growled to show that he wouldn’t accept punishment. Twenty-four hours had gone by since he had bitten the hand that was now wrapped in a bandage and supported by a sling to keep it from bleeding. In the past, White Fang had experienced delayed punishments, and he feared that one was about to happen again. How could it be any different? He had committed what felt like a grave offense, having sunk his teeth into the sacred flesh of a god, and a white-skinned superior god at that. Given the nature of things and his dealings with gods, something terrible was bound to come for him.
The god sat down several feet away. White Fang could see nothing dangerous in that. When the gods administered punishment they stood on their legs. Besides, this god had no club, no whip, no firearm. And furthermore, he himself was free. No chain nor stick bound him. He could escape into safety while the god was scrambling to his feet. In the meantime he would wait and see.
The god sat a few feet away. White Fang saw nothing threatening in that. When gods delivered punishment, they stood tall. Plus, this god had no club, no whip, and no gun. Also, he was free. No chains or sticks held him back. He could run to safety while the god was getting up. For now, he would wait and see.
The god remained quiet, made no movement; and White Fang’s snarl slowly dwindled to a growl that ebbed down in his throat and ceased. Then the god spoke, and at the first sound of his voice, the hair rose on White Fang’s neck and the growl rushed up in his throat. But the god made no hostile movement, and went on calmly talking. For a time White Fang growled in unison with him, a correspondence of rhythm being established between growl and voice. But the god talked on interminably. He talked to White Fang as White Fang had never been talked to before. He talked softly and soothingly, with a gentleness that somehow, somewhere, touched White Fang. In spite of himself and all the pricking warnings of his instinct, White Fang began to have confidence in this god. He had a feeling of security that was belied by all his experience with men.
The god stayed silent, made no movement; and White Fang’s snarl gradually faded into a growl that disappeared into his throat and stopped. Then the god spoke, and at the first sound of his voice, the hair on White Fang’s neck stood up and the growl surged back in his throat. But the god didn’t make any threatening movements and continued to speak calmly. For a while, White Fang growled along with him, creating a rhythm between the growl and the voice. But the god kept talking endlessly. He spoke to White Fang in a way he had never been spoken to before. He talked softly and soothingly, with a gentleness that somehow, somewhere, connected with White Fang. Despite himself and all the warning signals from his instincts, White Fang began to trust this god. He felt a sense of security that contradicted everything he had learned from his experiences with humans.
After a long time, the god got up and went into the cabin. White Fang scanned him apprehensively when he came out. He had neither whip nor club nor weapon. Nor was his uninjured hand behind his back hiding something. He sat down as before, in the same spot, several feet away. He held out a small piece of meat. White Fang pricked his ears and investigated it suspiciously, managing to look at the same time both at the meat and the god, alert for any overt act, his body tense and ready to spring away at the first sign of hostility.
After a long time, the man got up and went into the cabin. White Fang watched him nervously when he came out. He didn't have a whip, club, or any weapon. Neither was his uninjured hand behind his back hiding something. He sat down like before, in the same spot, a few feet away. He held out a small piece of meat. White Fang perked up his ears and examined it suspiciously, managing to keep an eye on both the meat and the man, alert for any sudden move, his body tense and ready to jump away at the first hint of aggression.
Still the punishment delayed. The god merely held near to his nose a piece of meat. And about the meat there seemed nothing wrong. Still White Fang suspected; and though the meat was proffered to him with short inviting thrusts of the hand, he refused to touch it. The gods were all-wise, and there was no telling what masterful treachery lurked behind that apparently harmless piece of meat. In past experience, especially in dealing with squaws, meat and punishment had often been disastrously related.
Still, the punishment was postponed. The god simply held a piece of meat close to his nose. And there seemed to be nothing wrong with the meat. Still, White Fang was suspicious; and although the meat was offered to him with quick, tempting motions of the hand, he refused to touch it. The gods were all-knowing, and there was no telling what clever trickery lay behind that seemingly harmless piece of meat. In past experiences, especially when dealing with women, meat and punishment had often been dangerously connected.
In the end, the god tossed the meat on the snow at White Fang’s feet. He smelled the meat carefully; but he did not look at it. While he smelled it he kept his eyes on the god. Nothing happened. He took the meat into his mouth and swallowed it. Still nothing happened. The god was actually offering him another piece of meat. Again he refused to take it from the hand, and again it was tossed to him. This was repeated a number of times. But there came a time when the god refused to toss it. He kept it in his hand and steadfastly proffered it.
In the end, the god threw the meat onto the snow at White Fang’s feet. He sniffed the meat carefully, but he didn’t look at it. While he was smelling it, he kept his eyes on the god. Nothing happened. He took the meat into his mouth and swallowed it. Still, nothing happened. The god was actually offering him another piece of meat. Again, he wouldn’t take it from the hand, and once more, it was tossed to him. This went on for a while. But then there came a time when the god stopped tossing it. He held it in his hand and steadily offered it.
The meat was good meat, and White Fang was hungry. Bit by bit, infinitely cautious, he approached the hand. At last the time came that he decided to eat the meat from the hand. He never took his eyes from the god, thrusting his head forward with ears flattened back and hair involuntarily rising and cresting on his neck. Also a low growl rumbled in his throat as warning that he was not to be trifled with. He ate the meat, and nothing happened. Piece by piece, he ate all the meat, and nothing happened. Still the punishment delayed.
The meat was really good, and White Fang was hungry. Cautiously, he approached the hand bit by bit. Finally, he decided to eat the meat from the hand. He never took his eyes off the person, leaning forward with his ears back and the hair on his neck standing up. A low growl came from his throat as a warning that he shouldn’t be messed with. He ate the meat, and nothing happened. Piece by piece, he finished all the meat, and still nothing happened. The punishment was still delayed.
He licked his chops and waited. The god went on talking. In his voice was kindness—something of which White Fang had no experience whatever. And within him it aroused feelings which he had likewise never experienced before. He was aware of a certain strange satisfaction, as though some need were being gratified, as though some void in his being were being filled. Then again came the prod of his instinct and the warning of past experience. The gods were ever crafty, and they had unguessed ways of attaining their ends.
He licked his lips and waited. The god continued speaking. There was kindness in his voice—something White Fang had never encountered before. It stirred feelings within him that he had also never felt. He sensed a strange satisfaction, as if some need was being met, as if some emptiness in him was being filled. But then his instinct kicked in, and past experiences gave him a warning. The gods were always clever, and they had unpredictable ways of getting what they wanted.
Ah, he had thought so! There it came now, the god’s hand, cunning to hurt, thrusting out at him, descending upon his head. But the god went on talking. His voice was soft and soothing. In spite of the menacing hand, the voice inspired confidence. And in spite of the assuring voice, the hand inspired distrust. White Fang was torn by conflicting feelings, impulses. It seemed he would fly to pieces, so terrible was the control he was exerting, holding together by an unwonted indecision the counter-forces that struggled within him for mastery.
Ah, he had thought so! There it came now, the god’s hand, sly and ready to harm, reaching out at him, coming down on his head. But the god kept talking. His voice was soft and soothing. Despite the threatening hand, the voice gave him confidence. And even with the reassuring voice, the hand made him feel wary. White Fang was caught in a battle of mixed emotions and urges. It felt like he might fall apart, so intense was the struggle he was controlling, holding together by an unusual indecision the opposing forces fighting within him for dominance.
He compromised. He snarled and bristled and flattened his ears. But he neither snapped nor sprang away. The hand descended. Nearer and nearer it came. It touched the ends of his upstanding hair. He shrank down under it. It followed down after him, pressing more closely against him. Shrinking, almost shivering, he still managed to hold himself together. It was a torment, this hand that touched him and violated his instinct. He could not forget in a day all the evil that had been wrought him at the hands of men. But it was the will of the god, and he strove to submit.
He settled. He growled and tensed, flattening his ears. But he didn't snap or jump away. The hand came down. Closer and closer it got. It brushed against the tips of his standing fur. He shrank beneath it. It followed him down, pressing even closer. Shrinking, nearly trembling, he still managed to keep himself together. This hand that touched him and violated his instincts was tormenting. He couldn’t forget all the harm that had been done to him by men in just one day. But it was the will of the god, and he tried to accept it.
The hand lifted and descended again in a patting, caressing movement. This continued, but every time the hand lifted, the hair lifted under it. And every time the hand descended, the ears flattened down and a cavernous growl surged in his throat. White Fang growled and growled with insistent warning. By this means he announced that he was prepared to retaliate for any hurt he might receive. There was no telling when the god’s ulterior motive might be disclosed. At any moment that soft, confidence-inspiring voice might break forth in a roar of wrath, that gentle and caressing hand transform itself into a vice-like grip to hold him helpless and administer punishment.
The hand lifted and then came down again in a gentle, comforting motion. This kept happening, but each time the hand went up, the hair underneath it lifted too. And every time the hand came down, the ears flattened back, and a deep growl rumbled in his throat. White Fang growled and growled with a persistent warning. This was his way of saying he was ready to defend himself against any harm he might face. There was no way to know when the god's hidden agenda might be revealed. At any moment, that soft, reassuring voice could burst into a roar of anger, and that gentle, soothing hand could turn into a vice-like grip, holding him down and delivering punishment.
But the god talked on softly, and ever the hand rose and fell with non-hostile pats. White Fang experienced dual feelings. It was distasteful to his instinct. It restrained him, opposed the will of him toward personal liberty. And yet it was not physically painful. On the contrary, it was even pleasant, in a physical way. The patting movement slowly and carefully changed to a rubbing of the ears about their bases, and the physical pleasure even increased a little. Yet he continued to fear, and he stood on guard, expectant of unguessed evil, alternately suffering and enjoying as one feeling or the other came uppermost and swayed him.
But the god spoke softly, and the hand kept moving up and down with gentle pats. White Fang felt conflicting emotions. On one hand, it felt wrong to his instincts. It held him back, fighting against his desire for freedom. Yet, it wasn’t physically painful. In fact, it was somewhat pleasant, in a physical way. The gentle patting gradually shifted to rubbing the base of his ears, and the physical enjoyment grew a bit stronger. Still, he remained fearful, staying alert for any unknown danger, alternating between suffering and enjoyment as each feeling took control and influenced him.
“Well, I’ll be gosh-swoggled!”
“Well, I’ll be gobsmacked!”
So spoke Matt, coming out of the cabin, his sleeves rolled up, a pan of dirty dish-water in his hands, arrested in the act of emptying the pan by the sight of Weedon Scott patting White Fang.
So said Matt, stepping out of the cabin with his sleeves rolled up, a pan of dirty dishwater in his hands, stopped in the middle of pouring it out by the sight of Weedon Scott petting White Fang.
At the instant his voice broke the silence, White Fang leaped back, snarling savagely at him.
At the moment his voice shattered the silence, White Fang jumped back, growling fiercely at him.
Matt regarded his employer with grieved disapproval.
Matt looked at his boss with disappointed disapproval.
“If you don’t mind my expressin’ my feelin’s, Mr. Scott, I’ll make free to say you’re seventeen kinds of a damn fool an’ all of ’em different, an’ then some.”
“If you don’t mind me sharing my feelings, Mr. Scott, I’ll go ahead and say you’re seventeen different kinds of a fool, and then some.”
Weedon Scott smiled with a superior air, gained his feet, and walked over to White Fang. He talked soothingly to him, but not for long, then slowly put out his hand, rested it on White Fang’s head, and resumed the interrupted patting. White Fang endured it, keeping his eyes fixed suspiciously, not upon the man that patted him, but upon the man that stood in the doorway.
Weedon Scott smiled confidently, got up, and walked over to White Fang. He spoke to him gently for a moment, then slowly reached out his hand, rested it on White Fang’s head, and continued the petting he had interrupted. White Fang tolerated this, keeping his eyes suspiciously locked not on the man petting him, but on the man standing in the doorway.
“You may be a number one, tip-top minin’ expert, all right all right,” the dog-musher delivered himself oracularly, “but you missed the chance of your life when you was a boy an’ didn’t run off an’ join a circus.”
“You might be a top-notch, expert miner, sure,” the dog musher said in an authoritative tone, “but you missed the opportunity of a lifetime when you were a kid and didn’t run off to join a circus.”
White Fang snarled at the sound of his voice, but this time did not leap away from under the hand that was caressing his head and the back of his neck with long, soothing strokes.
White Fang snarled at the sound of his voice, but this time didn't jump away from the hand that was gently stroking his head and the back of his neck with long, calming motions.
It was the beginning of the end for White Fang—the ending of the old life and the reign of hate. A new and incomprehensibly fairer life was dawning. It required much thinking and endless patience on the part of Weedon Scott to accomplish this. And on the part of White Fang it required nothing less than a revolution. He had to ignore the urges and promptings of instinct and reason, defy experience, give the lie to life itself.
It was the start of the end for White Fang—the end of the old life and the rule of hate. A new and surprisingly fair life was beginning. It took a lot of thought and endless patience from Weedon Scott to make this happen. For White Fang, it required nothing less than a complete transformation. He had to disregard the instincts and urges of his nature, challenge his experiences, and contradict everything he knew about life.
Life, as he had known it, not only had had no place in it for much that he now did; but all the currents had gone counter to those to which he now abandoned himself. In short, when all things were considered, he had to achieve an orientation far vaster than the one he had achieved at the time he came voluntarily in from the Wild and accepted Grey Beaver as his lord. At that time he was a mere puppy, soft from the making, without form, ready for the thumb of circumstance to begin its work upon him. But now it was different. The thumb of circumstance had done its work only too well. By it he had been formed and hardened into the Fighting Wolf, fierce and implacable, unloving and unlovable. To accomplish the change was like a reflux of being, and this when the plasticity of youth was no longer his; when the fibre of him had become tough and knotty; when the warp and the woof of him had made of him an adamantine texture, harsh and unyielding; when the face of his spirit had become iron and all his instincts and axioms had crystallised into set rules, cautions, dislikes, and desires.
Life, as he had known it, not only had no room for much of what he did now; but all the forces had gone against those he now surrendered to. In short, when everything was taken into account, he needed to find a perspective far broader than the one he had when he willingly left the Wild and accepted Grey Beaver as his master. Back then, he was just a puppy, soft from being raised, without shape, ready for the influence of circumstances to start molding him. But now it was different. The influence of circumstances had shaped him all too well. He had been formed and hardened into the Fighting Wolf, fierce and relentless, unloving and unlovable. Achieving the change felt like a reversal of his very being, especially now that the flexibility of youth was no longer his; when his nature had become tough and gnarled; when the fabric of his being had created a hard, unyielding texture; when the essence of his spirit had turned to iron and all his instincts and beliefs had crystallized into fixed rules, precautions, dislikes, and desires.
Yet again, in this new orientation, it was the thumb of circumstance that pressed and prodded him, softening that which had become hard and remoulding it into fairer form. Weedon Scott was in truth this thumb. He had gone to the roots of White Fang’s nature, and with kindness touched to life potencies that had languished and well-nigh perished. One such potency was love. It took the place of like, which latter had been the highest feeling that thrilled him in his intercourse with the gods.
Once again, in this new direction, it was the thumb of fate that pushed and nudged him, softening what had become tough and reshaping it into a better form. Weedon Scott was truly this thumb. He had reached the core of White Fang’s nature, and with kindness, he awakened powers that had faded and nearly died. One such power was love. It replaced like, which had been the strongest emotion that excited him in his interactions with the gods.
But this love did not come in a day. It began with like and out of it slowly developed. White Fang did not run away, though he was allowed to remain loose, because he liked this new god. This was certainly better than the life he had lived in the cage of Beauty Smith, and it was necessary that he should have some god. The lordship of man was a need of his nature. The seal of his dependence on man had been set upon him in that early day when he turned his back on the Wild and crawled to Grey Beaver’s feet to receive the expected beating. This seal had been stamped upon him again, and ineradicably, on his second return from the Wild, when the long famine was over and there was fish once more in the village of Grey Beaver.
But this love didn’t develop overnight. It started with like and gradually evolved from there. White Fang didn’t run away, even though he could have, because he genuinely liked this new figure in his life. This was definitely an improvement over the life he had endured in Beauty Smith’s cage, and it was essential for him to have some kind of figure to look up to. The authority of humans was something he instinctively needed. The mark of his dependence on humans was imprinted on him that early day when he turned his back on the Wild and crawled to Grey Beaver’s feet to accept the beating he expected. This mark was reimposed on him, and permanently, on his second return from the Wild, when the long famine had ended and there were fish again in Grey Beaver’s village.
And so, because he needed a god and because he preferred Weedon Scott to Beauty Smith, White Fang remained. In acknowledgment of fealty, he proceeded to take upon himself the guardianship of his master’s property. He prowled about the cabin while the sled-dogs slept, and the first night-visitor to the cabin fought him off with a club until Weedon Scott came to the rescue. But White Fang soon learned to differentiate between thieves and honest men, to appraise the true value of step and carriage. The man who travelled, loud-stepping, the direct line to the cabin door, he let alone—though he watched him vigilantly until the door opened and he received the endorsement of the master. But the man who went softly, by circuitous ways, peering with caution, seeking after secrecy—that was the man who received no suspension of judgment from White Fang, and who went away abruptly, hurriedly, and without dignity.
And so, because he needed a protector and because he liked Weedon Scott more than Beauty Smith, White Fang stayed. In recognition of his loyalty, he took on the responsibility of guarding his master’s property. He patrolled around the cabin while the sled dogs slept, and the first intruder who approached the cabin had to fight him off with a club until Weedon Scott came to help. But White Fang quickly learned to tell the difference between thieves and honest people, recognizing the true character of their steps and demeanor. The man who walked directly to the cabin door with loud footsteps, he left alone—though he watched him closely until the door opened and he got confirmation from his master. But the man who moved softly, taking indirect paths, looking around cautiously, and sneaking about—that was the man who caught White Fang’s immediate suspicion, and he left abruptly, hurriedly, and without any dignity.
Weedon Scott had set himself the task of redeeming White Fang—or rather, of redeeming mankind from the wrong it had done White Fang. It was a matter of principle and conscience. He felt that the ill done White Fang was a debt incurred by man and that it must be paid. So he went out of his way to be especially kind to the Fighting Wolf. Each day he made it a point to caress and pet White Fang, and to do it at length.
Weedon Scott had taken it upon himself to redeem White Fang—or more accurately, to redeem humanity from the wrongs it had done to White Fang. It was a matter of principle and conscience for him. He believed that the harm done to White Fang was a debt owed by humanity, and it needed to be repaid. So, he went out of his way to show special kindness to the Fighting Wolf. Every day, he made sure to spend time caressing and petting White Fang, doing it thoroughly.
At first suspicious and hostile, White Fang grew to like this petting. But there was one thing that he never outgrew—his growling. Growl he would, from the moment the petting began till it ended. But it was a growl with a new note in it. A stranger could not hear this note, and to such a stranger the growling of White Fang was an exhibition of primordial savagery, nerve-racking and blood-curdling. But White Fang’s throat had become harsh-fibred from the making of ferocious sounds through the many years since his first little rasp of anger in the lair of his cubhood, and he could not soften the sounds of that throat now to express the gentleness he felt. Nevertheless, Weedon Scott’s ear and sympathy were fine enough to catch the new note all but drowned in the fierceness—the note that was the faintest hint of a croon of content and that none but he could hear.
At first, White Fang was suspicious and unfriendly, but he eventually came to enjoy the petting. However, there was one thing he never stopped doing—growling. He would growl from the moment the petting started until it ended. But it was a growl with a different tone. A stranger wouldn't pick up on this tone, and to them, White Fang's growling would seem like raw savagery, nerve-wracking and terrifying. But White Fang's throat had become rough over the years from making fierce sounds since his first little growl of anger in his cubhood den, and he couldn't change the sounds of his throat to express the gentleness he felt. Still, Weedon Scott had the right sensitivity to catch the new tone that was almost drowned out by the fierceness—a tone that hinted at contentment and that only he could hear.
As the days went by, the evolution of like into love was accelerated. White Fang himself began to grow aware of it, though in his consciousness he knew not what love was. It manifested itself to him as a void in his being—a hungry, aching, yearning void that clamoured to be filled. It was a pain and an unrest; and it received easement only by the touch of the new god’s presence. At such times love was joy to him, a wild, keen-thrilling satisfaction. But when away from his god, the pain and the unrest returned; the void in him sprang up and pressed against him with its emptiness, and the hunger gnawed and gnawed unceasingly.
As time went on, White Fang's feelings evolved from like to love more quickly. He started to sense this change, even though he didn't really understand what love meant. To him, it felt like a deep emptiness inside—a hungry, aching void that cried out to be filled. It was a pain and a restlessness, only calmed by the presence of his new god. During those moments, love brought him joy, a wild, thrilling satisfaction. But when he was away from his god, the pain and restlessness returned; the emptiness within him surged and pressed against him, and the hunger kept gnawing away relentlessly.
White Fang was in the process of finding himself. In spite of the maturity of his years and of the savage rigidity of the mould that had formed him, his nature was undergoing an expansion. There was a burgeoning within him of strange feelings and unwonted impulses. His old code of conduct was changing. In the past he had liked comfort and surcease from pain, disliked discomfort and pain, and he had adjusted his actions accordingly. But now it was different. Because of this new feeling within him, he ofttimes elected discomfort and pain for the sake of his god. Thus, in the early morning, instead of roaming and foraging, or lying in a sheltered nook, he would wait for hours on the cheerless cabin-stoop for a sight of the god’s face. At night, when the god returned home, White Fang would leave the warm sleeping-place he had burrowed in the snow in order to receive the friendly snap of fingers and the word of greeting. Meat, even meat itself, he would forego to be with his god, to receive a caress from him or to accompany him down into the town.
White Fang was in the process of discovering himself. Despite being mature and the tough environment that shaped him, he was experiencing a personal growth. Inside him were new feelings and unexpected urges emerging. His old way of living was shifting. Previously, he had preferred comfort and avoiding pain, and he acted accordingly. But now, things had changed. Because of this new sensation inside him, he often chose discomfort and pain for the sake of his god. So, in the early morning, instead of wandering or finding a cozy spot to rest, he would spend hours waiting on the dreary cabin stoop just to catch a glimpse of his god’s face. At night, when his god came home, White Fang would leave the warm nest he had made in the snow to receive a friendly snap of fingers and a greeting. He would even give up meat to be with his god, to receive a gentle touch from him or to go with him into town.
Like had been replaced by love. And love was the plummet dropped down into the deeps of him where like had never gone. And responsive out of his deeps had come the new thing—love. That which was given unto him did he return. This was a god indeed, a love-god, a warm and radiant god, in whose light White Fang’s nature expanded as a flower expands under the sun.
Like had been replaced by love. And love was the plunge taken into the depths of him where like had never reached. And from those depths came something new—love. What was given to him, he returned. This was truly a god, a love-god, a warm and radiant god, in whose light White Fang’s nature blossomed like a flower under the sun.
But White Fang was not demonstrative. He was too old, too firmly moulded, to become adept at expressing himself in new ways. He was too self-possessed, too strongly poised in his own isolation. Too long had he cultivated reticence, aloofness, and moroseness. He had never barked in his life, and he could not now learn to bark a welcome when his god approached. He was never in the way, never extravagant nor foolish in the expression of his love. He never ran to meet his god. He waited at a distance; but he always waited, was always there. His love partook of the nature of worship, dumb, inarticulate, a silent adoration. Only by the steady regard of his eyes did he express his love, and by the unceasing following with his eyes of his god’s every movement. Also, at times, when his god looked at him and spoke to him, he betrayed an awkward self-consciousness, caused by the struggle of his love to express itself and his physical inability to express it.
But White Fang wasn't the type to show his feelings. He was too old, too set in his ways, to learn how to express himself differently. He was too composed, too firmly rooted in his own solitude. He had spent too long valuing silence, distance, and gloom. He had never barked in his life, and he couldn't learn to bark a greeting when his god came near. He never got in the way, never acted overly emotional or silly about his love. He didn’t rush to greet his god. He waited patiently at a distance; but he always waited, always there. His love was like a form of worship—silent, unspoken, a quiet adoration. He only showed his love through the steady gaze of his eyes and by attentively following his god's every move. Also, sometimes, when his god looked at him and spoke to him, he showed a bit of awkward self-awareness, stemming from the struggle between his desire to communicate his love and his inability to do so physically.
He learned to adjust himself in many ways to his new mode of life. It was borne in upon him that he must let his master’s dogs alone. Yet his dominant nature asserted itself, and he had first to thrash them into an acknowledgment of his superiority and leadership. This accomplished, he had little trouble with them. They gave trail to him when he came and went or walked among them, and when he asserted his will they obeyed.
He learned to adapt to many aspects of his new lifestyle. It became clear to him that he had to ignore his master's dogs. Still, his strong nature took over, and he initially had to beat them into recognizing his superiority and leadership. Once he achieved that, he had no problem with them. They let him pass whenever he came and went or walked among them, and when he asserted his will, they obeyed.
In the same way, he came to tolerate Matt—as a possession of his master. His master rarely fed him. Matt did that, it was his business; yet White Fang divined that it was his master’s food he ate and that it was his master who thus fed him vicariously. Matt it was who tried to put him into the harness and make him haul sled with the other dogs. But Matt failed. It was not until Weedon Scott put the harness on White Fang and worked him, that he understood. He took it as his master’s will that Matt should drive him and work him just as he drove and worked his master’s other dogs.
In the same way, he started to accept Matt—as if he were an extension of his master. His master rarely fed him. That was Matt's job; still, White Fang sensed that it was his master’s food he was eating and that it was his master who was feeding him indirectly. It was Matt who tried to get him into the harness and make him pull the sled with the other dogs. But Matt didn’t succeed. It wasn’t until Weedon Scott put the harness on White Fang and made him work that he understood. He accepted it as his master’s wish that Matt should drive him and work him just like he did with his master’s other dogs.
Different from the Mackenzie toboggans were the Klondike sleds with runners under them. And different was the method of driving the dogs. There was no fan-formation of the team. The dogs worked in single file, one behind another, hauling on double traces. And here, in the Klondike, the leader was indeed the leader. The wisest as well as strongest dog was the leader, and the team obeyed him and feared him. That White Fang should quickly gain this post was inevitable. He could not be satisfied with less, as Matt learned after much inconvenience and trouble. White Fang picked out the post for himself, and Matt backed his judgment with strong language after the experiment had been tried. But, though he worked in the sled in the day, White Fang did not forego the guarding of his master’s property in the night. Thus he was on duty all the time, ever vigilant and faithful, the most valuable of all the dogs.
Unlike the Mackenzie toboggans, the Klondike sleds had runners beneath them. The way the dogs were driven was different too. There were no formations; the dogs worked in a single file, one behind the other, pulling on double traces. In the Klondike, the leader truly was the leader. The smartest and strongest dog led the team, which both obeyed and feared him. It was only natural for White Fang to quickly take this role. He wouldn’t settle for anything less, as Matt found out after dealing with quite a bit of trouble. White Fang claimed the position for himself, and Matt supported his instincts with strong words after the experiment had been tried. However, even though he pulled the sled during the day, White Fang didn’t neglect to guard his master’s belongings at night. So, he was always on duty, ever watchful and loyal, the most valuable of all the dogs.
“Makin’ free to spit out what’s in me,” Matt said one day, “I beg to state that you was a wise guy all right when you paid the price you did for that dog. You clean swindled Beauty Smith on top of pushin’ his face in with your fist.”
“Makin’ free to say what’s on my mind,” Matt said one day, “I have to say that you were really smart when you paid what you did for that dog. You totally tricked Beauty Smith on top of smashing his face in with your fist.”
A recrudescence of anger glinted in Weedon Scott’s grey eyes, and he muttered savagely, “The beast!”
A flash of anger sparkled in Weedon Scott’s grey eyes, and he muttered fiercely, “The beast!”
In the late spring a great trouble came to White Fang. Without warning, the love-master disappeared. There had been warning, but White Fang was unversed in such things and did not understand the packing of a grip. He remembered afterwards that his packing had preceded the master’s disappearance; but at the time he suspected nothing. That night he waited for the master to return. At midnight the chill wind that blew drove him to shelter at the rear of the cabin. There he drowsed, only half asleep, his ears keyed for the first sound of the familiar step. But, at two in the morning, his anxiety drove him out to the cold front stoop, where he crouched, and waited.
In late spring, White Fang faced a big issue. Out of nowhere, his beloved owner vanished. There had been some signs, but White Fang didn’t know what they meant and didn’t grasp the idea of someone packing a bag. He later realized that the packing had happened right before his owner disappeared; but at that moment, he was totally unaware. That night, he waited for his owner to come back. By midnight, the cold wind pushed him to seek shelter at the back of the cabin. There, he dozed off, only half-awake, with his ears tuned for the sound of the familiar footsteps. But at two in the morning, his worry drove him out to the cold front porch, where he crouched and waited.
But no master came. In the morning the door opened and Matt stepped outside. White Fang gazed at him wistfully. There was no common speech by which he might learn what he wanted to know. The days came and went, but never the master. White Fang, who had never known sickness in his life, became sick. He became very sick, so sick that Matt was finally compelled to bring him inside the cabin. Also, in writing to his employer, Matt devoted a postscript to White Fang.
But no master showed up. In the morning, the door opened, and Matt stepped outside. White Fang looked at him sadly. There was no way for him to learn what he wanted to know. Days passed, but the master never came. White Fang, who had never experienced illness before, became sick. He got really sick, so sick that Matt had no choice but to bring him inside the cabin. Also, when writing to his employer, Matt included a note about White Fang as a postscript.
Weedon Scott reading the letter down in Circle City, came upon the following:
Weedon Scott, reading the letter down in Circle City, came across the following:
“That dam wolf won’t work. Won’t eat. Aint got no spunk left. All the dogs is licking him. Wants to know what has become of you, and I don’t know how to tell him. Mebbe he is going to die.”
“That damn wolf won’t budge. Won’t eat. Hasn’t got any energy left. All the dogs are licking him. They want to know what’s become of you, and I don’t know how to tell them. Maybe he’s going to die.”
It was as Matt had said. White Fang had ceased eating, lost heart, and allowed every dog of the team to thrash him. In the cabin he lay on the floor near the stove, without interest in food, in Matt, nor in life. Matt might talk gently to him or swear at him, it was all the same; he never did more than turn his dull eyes upon the man, then drop his head back to its customary position on his fore-paws.
It was just like Matt had said. White Fang had stopped eating, given up, and let every dog in the team beat him up. In the cabin, he lay on the floor by the stove, uninterested in food, Matt, or life itself. Matt could speak gently to him or curse at him; it made no difference. He only glanced at the man with his dull eyes before dropping his head back onto his fore-paws.
And then, one night, Matt, reading to himself with moving lips and mumbled sounds, was startled by a low whine from White Fang. He had got upon his feet, his ears cocked towards the door, and he was listening intently. A moment later, Matt heard a footstep. The door opened, and Weedon Scott stepped in. The two men shook hands. Then Scott looked around the room.
And then, one night, Matt, reading to himself while softly mumbling the words, was surprised by a low whine from White Fang. The dog had gotten up, his ears perked towards the door, and he was listening closely. A moment later, Matt heard a footstep. The door opened, and Weedon Scott walked in. The two men shook hands. Then Scott looked around the room.
“Where’s the wolf?” he asked.
“Where's the wolf?” he asked.
Then he discovered him, standing where he had been lying, near to the stove. He had not rushed forward after the manner of other dogs. He stood, watching and waiting.
Then he found him, standing where he had been lying, close to the stove. He didn't rush forward like other dogs usually do. He stood there, watching and waiting.
“Holy smoke!” Matt exclaimed. “Look at ’m wag his tail!”
“Holy smokes!” Matt exclaimed. “Look at him wag his tail!”
Weedon Scott strode half across the room toward him, at the same time calling him. White Fang came to him, not with a great bound, yet quickly. He was awakened from self-consciousness, but as he drew near, his eyes took on a strange expression. Something, an incommunicable vastness of feeling, rose up into his eyes as a light and shone forth.
Weedon Scott walked halfway across the room toward him, calling him at the same time. White Fang approached him quickly, not with a huge leap but still fast. He snapped out of his self-consciousness, but as he got closer, his eyes reflected a strange expression. Something, an overwhelming depth of emotion, surfaced in his eyes like a light and shone brightly.
“He never looked at me that way all the time you was gone!” Matt commented.
“He never looked at me like that the whole time you were gone!” Matt commented.
Weedon Scott did not hear. He was squatting down on his heels, face to face with White Fang and petting him—rubbing at the roots of the ears, making long caressing strokes down the neck to the shoulders, tapping the spine gently with the balls of his fingers. And White Fang was growling responsively, the crooning note of the growl more pronounced than ever.
Weedon Scott didn’t hear. He was squatting on his heels, looking directly at White Fang and petting him—rubbing the base of his ears, making long, gentle strokes down his neck to his shoulders, and tapping his spine lightly with his fingertips. And White Fang was growling in response, the soft tone of his growl more pronounced than ever.
But that was not all. What of his joy, the great love in him, ever surging and struggling to express itself, succeeded in finding a new mode of expression. He suddenly thrust his head forward and nudged his way in between the master’s arm and body. And here, confined, hidden from view all except his ears, no longer growling, he continued to nudge and snuggle.
But that wasn't everything. What about his joy, the deep love within him, always rising up and trying to show itself, finally found a new way to express itself. He suddenly leaned in and pushed his way between the master’s arm and body. And there, tucked away, hidden from view except for his ears, no longer growling, he kept nudging and snuggling.
The two men looked at each other. Scott’s eyes were shining.
The two men glanced at each other. Scott’s eyes were sparkling.
“Gosh!” said Matt in an awe-stricken voice.
“Wow!” said Matt in an amazed voice.
A moment later, when he had recovered himself, he said, “I always insisted that wolf was a dog. Look at ’m!”
A moment later, after he had gathered himself, he said, “I always insisted that wolf was a dog. Look at him!”
With the return of the love-master, White Fang’s recovery was rapid. Two nights and a day he spent in the cabin. Then he sallied forth. The sled-dogs had forgotten his prowess. They remembered only the latest, which was his weakness and sickness. At the sight of him as he came out of the cabin, they sprang upon him.
With the return of the love-master, White Fang’s recovery was quick. He spent two nights and a day in the cabin. Then he ventured out. The sled-dogs had forgotten his strength. They only remembered his most recent state, which was his weakness and illness. When they saw him as he came out of the cabin, they jumped on him.
“Talk about your rough-houses,” Matt murmured gleefully, standing in the doorway and looking on.
“Talk about your rough-houses,” Matt said excitedly, standing in the doorway and watching.
“Give ’m hell, you wolf! Give ’m hell!—an’ then some!”
“Give them hell, you wolf! Give them hell!—and then some!”
White Fang did not need the encouragement. The return of the love-master was enough. Life was flowing through him again, splendid and indomitable. He fought from sheer joy, finding in it an expression of much that he felt and that otherwise was without speech. There could be but one ending. The team dispersed in ignominious defeat, and it was not until after dark that the dogs came sneaking back, one by one, by meekness and humility signifying their fealty to White Fang.
White Fang didn’t need any motivation. The return of his beloved master was all he needed. Life surged through him once more, vibrant and unstoppable. He fought out of pure joy, expressing feelings he couldn’t otherwise put into words. There could only be one outcome. The team fell apart in total defeat, and it wasn't until after dark that the dogs returned, one by one, quietly and humbly showing their loyalty to White Fang.
Having learned to snuggle, White Fang was guilty of it often. It was the final word. He could not go beyond it. The one thing of which he had always been particularly jealous was his head. He had always disliked to have it touched. It was the Wild in him, the fear of hurt and of the trap, that had given rise to the panicky impulses to avoid contacts. It was the mandate of his instinct that that head must be free. And now, with the love-master, his snuggling was the deliberate act of putting himself into a position of hopeless helplessness. It was an expression of perfect confidence, of absolute self-surrender, as though he said: “I put myself into thy hands. Work thou thy will with me.”
Having learned to cuddle, White Fang often felt guilty about it. It was the final word. He couldn’t go beyond it. The one thing he had always been particularly protective of was his head. He had always hated having it touched. It was the Wild in him, the fear of pain and of being trapped, that led to his panicky instincts to avoid contact. His instinct demanded that his head must be free. And now, with the love-master, his cuddling was a conscious choice to put himself in a position of complete vulnerability. It was a sign of perfect trust, of total self-surrender, as if he were saying: “I put myself in your hands. Do what you will with me.”
One night, not long after the return, Scott and Matt sat at a game of cribbage preliminary to going to bed. “Fifteen-two, fifteen-four an’ a pair makes six,” Mat was pegging up, when there was an outcry and sound of snarling without. They looked at each other as they started to rise to their feet.
One night, shortly after coming back, Scott and Matt were playing cribbage before heading to bed. "Fifteen-two, fifteen-four and a pair makes six," Matt was counting up his points when they heard yelling and the sound of growling outside. They exchanged glances as they began to stand up.
“The wolf’s nailed somebody,” Matt said.
“The wolf’s got someone,” Matt said.
A wild scream of fear and anguish hastened them.
A wild scream of fear and anguish rushed them.
“Bring a light!” Scott shouted, as he sprang outside.
“Bring a light!” Scott yelled as he rushed outside.
Matt followed with the lamp, and by its light they saw a man lying on his back in the snow. His arms were folded, one above the other, across his face and throat. Thus he was trying to shield himself from White Fang’s teeth. And there was need for it. White Fang was in a rage, wickedly making his attack on the most vulnerable spot. From shoulder to wrist of the crossed arms, the coat-sleeve, blue flannel shirt and undershirt were ripped in rags, while the arms themselves were terribly slashed and streaming blood.
Matt followed with the lamp, and by its light they saw a man lying on his back in the snow. His arms were folded, one on top of the other, across his face and throat. He was trying to protect himself from White Fang’s teeth. And there was a good reason for it. White Fang was in a rage, viciously attacking the most vulnerable spot. From the shoulder to the wrist of the crossed arms, the coat sleeve, blue flannel shirt, and undershirt were shredded, while the arms themselves were horribly slashed and bleeding profusely.
All this the two men saw in the first instant. The next instant Weedon Scott had White Fang by the throat and was dragging him clear. White Fang struggled and snarled, but made no attempt to bite, while he quickly quieted down at a sharp word from the master.
All of this was clear to the two men right away. In the next moment, Weedon Scott had White Fang by the throat and was pulling him away. White Fang fought and growled, but didn’t try to bite, and he quickly calmed down at a stern word from his master.
Matt helped the man to his feet. As he arose he lowered his crossed arms, exposing the bestial face of Beauty Smith. The dog-musher let go of him precipitately, with action similar to that of a man who has picked up live fire. Beauty Smith blinked in the lamplight and looked about him. He caught sight of White Fang and terror rushed into his face.
Matt helped the man up. As he stood, he lowered his crossed arms, revealing the savage face of Beauty Smith. The dog-musher quickly let go of him, like someone who has grabbed something hot. Beauty Smith blinked in the light and glanced around. When he saw White Fang, fear flooded his face.
At the same moment Matt noticed two objects lying in the snow. He held the lamp close to them, indicating them with his toe for his employer’s benefit—a steel dog-chain and a stout club.
At the same time, Matt spotted two items lying in the snow. He brought the lamp closer to them and pointed them out with his toe for his employer’s benefit—a steel dog chain and a heavy club.
Weedon Scott saw and nodded. Not a word was spoken. The dog-musher laid his hand on Beauty Smith’s shoulder and faced him to the right about. No word needed to be spoken. Beauty Smith started.
Weedon Scott saw and nodded. Not a word was said. The dog-musher placed his hand on Beauty Smith’s shoulder and turned him to face the right. No words were necessary. Beauty Smith flinched.
In the meantime the love-master was patting White Fang and talking to him.
In the meantime, the love-master was petting White Fang and talking to him.
“Tried to steal you, eh? And you wouldn’t have it! Well, well, he made a mistake, didn’t he?”
“Tried to take you, huh? And you weren’t having it! Well, well, he messed up, didn’t he?”
“Must ‘a’ thought he had hold of seventeen devils,” the dog-musher sniggered.
“Must've thought he had hold of seventeen devils,” the dog-musher exclaimed.
White Fang, still wrought up and bristling, growled and growled, the hair slowly lying down, the crooning note remote and dim, but growing in his throat.
White Fang, still agitated and on edge, growled and growled, his fur gradually settling down, the soft sound distant and faint, but building in his throat.
CHAPTER I
THE LONG TRAIL
It was in the air. White Fang sensed the coming calamity, even before there was tangible evidence of it. In vague ways it was borne in upon him that a change was impending. He knew not how nor why, yet he got his feel of the oncoming event from the gods themselves. In ways subtler than they knew, they betrayed their intentions to the wolf-dog that haunted the cabin-stoop, and that, though he never came inside the cabin, knew what went on inside their brains.
It was in the air. White Fang sensed the approaching disaster, even before there was clear proof of it. In unclear ways, he felt that a change was coming. He didn't know how or why, but he picked up on the looming event from the gods themselves. In ways more subtle than they understood, they revealed their intentions to the wolf-dog that lingered by the cabin steps, and even though he never went inside the cabin, he knew what was happening in their minds.
“Listen to that, will you!” the dog-musher exclaimed at supper one night.
“Hey, listen to that!” the dog-musher said at dinner one night.
Weedon Scott listened. Through the door came a low, anxious whine, like a sobbing under the breath that had just grown audible. Then came the long sniff, as White Fang reassured himself that his god was still inside and had not yet taken himself off in mysterious and solitary flight.
Weedon Scott listened. Through the door came a soft, worried whine, like someone quietly sobbing that had just become noticeable. Then came a long sniff, as White Fang confirmed that his master was still inside and hadn’t mysteriously flown away.
“I do believe that wolf’s on to you,” the dog-musher said.
“I really think the wolf is onto you,” the dog-musher said.
Weedon Scott looked across at his companion with eyes that almost pleaded, though this was given the lie by his words.
Weedon Scott glanced at his companion with eyes that seemed to plead, even though his words said otherwise.
“What the devil can I do with a wolf in California?” he demanded.
“What on earth am I supposed to do with a wolf in California?” he asked.
“That’s what I say,” Matt answered. “What the devil can you do with a wolf in California?”
"That's what I mean," Matt replied. "What on earth can you do with a wolf in California?"
But this did not satisfy Weedon Scott. The other seemed to be judging him in a non-committal sort of way.
But this didn't satisfy Weedon Scott. The other seemed to be judging him in an indifferent sort of way.
“White man’s dogs would have no show against him,” Scott went on. “He’d kill them on sight. If he didn’t bankrupt me with damaged suits, the authorities would take him away from me and electrocute him.”
“White man’s dogs wouldn’t stand a chance against him,” Scott continued. “He’d take them out instantly. If he didn’t cause me to lose money with ruined suits, the authorities would take him away and put him down.”
“He’s a downright murderer, I know,” was the dog-musher’s comment.
“He's a total murderer, I know,” was the dog-musher's comment.
Weedon Scott looked at him suspiciously.
Weedon Scott glanced at him with suspicion.
“It would never do,” he said decisively.
“It wouldn't work,” he said firmly.
“It would never do!” Matt concurred. “Why you’d have to hire a man ’specially to take care of ’m.”
“It definitely wouldn’t work!” Matt agreed. “You’d have to hire someone specifically to deal with them.”
The other’s suspicion was allayed. He nodded cheerfully. In the silence that followed, the low, half-sobbing whine was heard at the door and then the long, questing sniff.
The other person's suspicion was eased. He nodded happily. In the silence that followed, a low, half-sobbing whine was heard at the door, followed by a long, searching sniff.
“There’s no denyin’ he thinks a hell of a lot of you,” Matt said.
“There's no denying he thinks a lot of you,” Matt said.
The other glared at him in sudden wrath. “Damn it all, man! I know my own mind and what’s best!”
The other stared at him in sudden anger. “Damn it, man! I know what I want and what’s best!”
“I’m agreein’ with you, only . . . ”
“I agree with you, but . . . ”
“Only what?” Scott snapped out.
“Only what?” Scott snapped.
“Only . . . ” the dog-musher began softly, then changed his mind and betrayed a rising anger of his own. “Well, you needn’t get so all-fired het up about it. Judgin’ by your actions one’d think you didn’t know your own mind.”
“Only . . . ” the dog-musher started softly, then changed his mind and showed some growing anger. “Well, you don’t need to get so worked up about it. Based on what you’re doing, one would think you didn’t know your own mind.”
Weedon Scott debated with himself for a while, and then said more gently: “You are right, Matt. I don’t know my own mind, and that’s what’s the trouble.”
Weedon Scott thought about it for a bit, then replied more softly: “You're right, Matt. I don’t know what I really want, and that’s the problem.”
“Why, it would be rank ridiculousness for me to take that dog along,” he broke out after another pause.
“Why, it would be completely ridiculous for me to take that dog with me,” he exclaimed after another pause.
“I’m agreein’ with you,” was Matt’s answer, and again his employer was not quite satisfied with him.
“I agree with you,” was Matt’s response, and once again, his employer was not entirely satisfied with him.
“But how in the name of the great Sardanapolis he knows you’re goin’ is what gets me,” the dog-musher continued innocently.
“But how in the name of the great Sardanapolis does he know you’re leaving, that’s what confuses me,” the dog-musher continued innocently.
“It’s beyond me, Matt,” Scott answered, with a mournful shake of the head.
“It’s beyond me, Matt,” Scott replied, shaking his head sadly.
Then came the day when, through the open cabin door, White Fang saw the fatal grip on the floor and the love-master packing things into it. Also, there were comings and goings, and the erstwhile placid atmosphere of the cabin was vexed with strange perturbations and unrest. Here was indubitable evidence. White Fang had already scented it. He now reasoned it. His god was preparing for another flight. And since he had not taken him with him before, so, now, he could look to be left behind.
Then came the day when, through the open cabin door, White Fang saw the heavy grip on the floor and the love-master packing things into it. There were also people coming and going, and the once calm atmosphere of the cabin was disturbed by strange emotions and unrest. This was clear evidence. White Fang had already sensed it. He now understood it. His master was getting ready for another departure. And since he hadn't taken him along before, he could expect to be left behind this time too.
That night he lifted the long wolf-howl. As he had howled, in his puppy days, when he fled back from the Wild to the village to find it vanished and naught but a rubbish-heap to mark the site of Grey Beaver’s tepee, so now he pointed his muzzle to the cold stars and told to them his woe.
That night he let out a long wolf howl. Just like he had howled back in his puppy days, when he ran away from the Wild to find his village gone, leaving only a heap of garbage where Grey Beaver’s tepee used to be, he lifted his muzzle to the cold stars and shared his sorrow with them.
Inside the cabin the two men had just gone to bed.
Inside the cabin, the two men had just gone to sleep.
“He’s gone off his food again,” Matt remarked from his bunk.
"He's stopped eating again," Matt said from his bunk.
There was a grunt from Weedon Scott’s bunk, and a stir of blankets.
There was a grunt from Weedon Scott’s bunk and a rustling of blankets.
“From the way he cut up the other time you went away, I wouldn’t wonder this time but what he died.”
“Based on how he acted the last time you left, I wouldn’t be surprised if he died this time.”
The blankets in the other bunk stirred irritably.
The blankets in the other bunk shifted restlessly.
“Oh, shut up!” Scott cried out through the darkness. “You nag worse than a woman.”
“Oh, shut up!” Scott shouted into the darkness. “You complain more than a woman.”
“I’m agreein’ with you,” the dog-musher answered, and Weedon Scott was not quite sure whether or not the other had snickered.
“I agree with you,” the dog-musher replied, and Weedon Scott wasn't entirely sure if the other had laughed.
The next day White Fang’s anxiety and restlessness were even more pronounced. He dogged his master’s heels whenever he left the cabin, and haunted the front stoop when he remained inside. Through the open door he could catch glimpses of the luggage on the floor. The grip had been joined by two large canvas bags and a box. Matt was rolling the master’s blankets and fur robe inside a small tarpaulin. White Fang whined as he watched the operation.
The next day, White Fang's anxiety and restlessness were even more intense. He stuck close to his master whenever he left the cabin and lingered on the front step when he stayed inside. Through the open door, he could see the luggage on the floor. A large canvas bag and a box had been added to the grip. Matt was rolling up the master’s blankets and fur robe in a small tarp. White Fang whined as he watched the process.
Later on two Indians arrived. He watched them closely as they shouldered the luggage and were led off down the hill by Matt, who carried the bedding and the grip. But White Fang did not follow them. The master was still in the cabin. After a time, Matt returned. The master came to the door and called White Fang inside.
Later on, two Indians showed up. He watched them intently as they took the luggage and were guided down the hill by Matt, who was carrying the bedding and the bag. But White Fang didn’t follow them. The master was still in the cabin. After a while, Matt came back. The master went to the door and called for White Fang to come inside.
“You poor devil,” he said gently, rubbing White Fang’s ears and tapping his spine. “I’m hitting the long trail, old man, where you cannot follow. Now give me a growl—the last, good, good-bye growl.”
“You poor thing,” he said softly, rubbing White Fang’s ears and tapping his back. “I’m heading out on the long journey, my old friend, where you can’t come. Now give me a growl—the final, nice, nice goodbye growl.”
But White Fang refused to growl. Instead, and after a wistful, searching look, he snuggled in, burrowing his head out of sight between the master’s arm and body.
But White Fang wouldn't growl. Instead, after a thoughtful, searching look, he cuddled in, burying his head out of sight between his master's arm and body.
“There she blows!” Matt cried. From the Yukon arose the hoarse bellowing of a river steamboat. “You’ve got to cut it short. Be sure and lock the front door. I’ll go out the back. Get a move on!”
“There it is!” Matt shouted. From the Yukon came the loud sound of a river steamboat. “You need to hurry up. Make sure to lock the front door. I’ll go out the back. Let's go!”
The two doors slammed at the same moment, and Weedon Scott waited for Matt to come around to the front. From inside the door came a low whining and sobbing. Then there were long, deep-drawn sniffs.
The two doors slammed shut at the same time, and Weedon Scott waited for Matt to come around to the front. From inside the door came a low whine and sob. Then there were long, deep sniffs.
“You must take good care of him, Matt,” Scott said, as they started down the hill. “Write and let me know how he gets along.”
“You need to take good care of him, Matt,” Scott said, as they began to head down the hill. “Text me and let me know how he’s doing.”
“Sure,” the dog-musher answered. “But listen to that, will you!”
“Sure,” the dog sled driver replied. “But listen to that, will you!”
Both men stopped. White Fang was howling as dogs howl when their masters lie dead. He was voicing an utter woe, his cry bursting upward in great heart-breaking rushes, dying down into quavering misery, and bursting upward again with a rush upon rush of grief.
Both men stopped. White Fang was howling like dogs do when their owners are dead. He was expressing deep sorrow, his cry rising up in intense, heart-wrenching surges, fading into tremulous despair, and then rising again in wave after wave of grief.
The Aurora was the first steamboat of the year for the Outside, and her decks were jammed with prosperous adventurers and broken gold seekers, all equally as mad to get to the Outside as they had been originally to get to the Inside. Near the gang-plank, Scott was shaking hands with Matt, who was preparing to go ashore. But Matt’s hand went limp in the other’s grasp as his gaze shot past and remained fixed on something behind him. Scott turned to see. Sitting on the deck several feet away and watching wistfully was White Fang.
The Aurora was the first steamboat of the year for the Outside, and her decks were packed with successful adventurers and disappointed gold miners, all just as eager to get to the Outside as they had been at first to reach the Inside. Near the gangplank, Scott was shaking hands with Matt, who was getting ready to go ashore. But Matt’s hand went limp in Scott’s grip as his gaze shot past and stayed locked on something behind him. Scott turned to look. Sitting on the deck a few feet away and watching with longing was White Fang.
The dog-musher swore softly, in awe-stricken accents. Scott could only look in wonder.
The dog-musher swore quietly, in a tone filled with amazement. Scott could only watch in astonishment.
“Did you lock the front door?” Matt demanded. The other nodded, and asked, “How about the back?”
“Did you lock the front door?” Matt asked firmly. The other person nodded and replied, “What about the back?”
“You just bet I did,” was the fervent reply.
“You bet I did,” was the enthusiastic reply.
White Fang flattened his ears ingratiatingly, but remained where he was, making no attempt to approach.
White Fang flattened his ears submissively but stayed where he was, making no effort to come closer.
“I’ll have to take ’m ashore with me.”
“I’ll have to take them ashore with me.”
Matt made a couple of steps toward White Fang, but the latter slid away from him. The dog-musher made a rush of it, and White Fang dodged between the legs of a group of men. Ducking, turning, doubling, he slid about the deck, eluding the other’s efforts to capture him.
Matt took a few steps toward White Fang, but the dog slipped away from him. Matt quickly lunged, but White Fang darted between the legs of a group of men. Ducking, turning, and weaving, he moved around the deck, avoiding Matt's attempts to catch him.
But when the love-master spoke, White Fang came to him with prompt obedience.
But when the master of love spoke, White Fang immediately obeyed him.
“Won’t come to the hand that’s fed ’m all these months,” the dog-musher muttered resentfully. “And you—you ain’t never fed ’m after them first days of gettin’ acquainted. I’m blamed if I can see how he works it out that you’re the boss.”
“Won’t come to the hand that’s fed him all these months,” the dog-musher muttered resentfully. “And you—you never fed him after those first days of getting to know each other. I’m damned if I can see how he figures that you’re the boss.”
Scott, who had been patting White Fang, suddenly bent closer and pointed out fresh-made cuts on his muzzle, and a gash between the eyes.
Scott, who had been petting White Fang, suddenly leaned in closer and pointed out fresh cuts on his muzzle and a gash between his eyes.
Matt bent over and passed his hand along White Fang’s belly.
Matt bent down and ran his hand along White Fang’s belly.
“We plump forgot the window. He’s all cut an’ gouged underneath. Must ‘a’ butted clean through it, b’gosh!”
“We totally forgot about the window. It’s all scratched and dented underneath. He must have smashed right through it, for sure!”
But Weedon Scott was not listening. He was thinking rapidly. The Aurora’s whistle hooted a final announcement of departure. Men were scurrying down the gang-plank to the shore. Matt loosened the bandana from his own neck and started to put it around White Fang’s. Scott grasped the dog-musher’s hand.
But Weedon Scott wasn't paying attention. He was thinking quickly. The Aurora’s whistle gave a final call for departure. Men were rushing down the gangplank to the shore. Matt untied the bandana from his own neck and began to put it around White Fang’s. Scott took the dog-musher’s hand.
“Good-bye, Matt, old man. About the wolf—you needn’t write. You see, I’ve . . . !”
“Goodbye, Matt, my friend. Regarding the wolf—you don’t need to write. You see, I’ve . . . !”
“What!” the dog-musher exploded. “You don’t mean to say . . .?”
“What!” the dog musher shouted. “You can’t be saying ...?”
“The very thing I mean. Here’s your bandana. I’ll write to you about him.”
“The exact thing I mean. Here’s your bandana. I’ll message you about him.”
Matt paused halfway down the gang-plank.
Matt stopped midway down the gangplank.
“He’ll never stand the climate!” he shouted back. “Unless you clip ’m in warm weather!”
“He’ll never handle the weather!” he shouted back. “Unless you keep him in warm weather!”
The gang-plank was hauled in, and the Aurora swung out from the bank. Weedon Scott waved a last good-bye. Then he turned and bent over White Fang, standing by his side.
The gangplank was pulled in, and the Aurora swung away from the shore. Weedon Scott waved one last goodbye. Then he turned and leaned down over White Fang, who was standing beside him.
“Now growl, damn you, growl,” he said, as he patted the responsive head and rubbed the flattening ears.
“Now growl, damn it, growl,” he said, as he patted the eager head and rubbed the flattened ears.
CHAPTER II
THE SOUTHLAND
White Fang landed from the steamer in San Francisco. He was appalled. Deep in him, below any reasoning process or act of consciousness, he had associated power with godhead. And never had the white men seemed such marvellous gods as now, when he trod the slimy pavement of San Francisco. The log cabins he had known were replaced by towering buildings. The streets were crowded with perils—waggons, carts, automobiles; great, straining horses pulling huge trucks; and monstrous cable and electric cars hooting and clanging through the midst, screeching their insistent menace after the manner of the lynxes he had known in the northern woods.
White Fang arrived from the steamer in San Francisco. He was shocked. Deep down inside him, beyond any reasoning or conscious thought, he had linked power with divinity. And the white men had never seemed more like amazing gods than now, as he walked on the slimy pavement of San Francisco. The log cabins he was familiar with were replaced by towering buildings. The streets were filled with dangers—wagons, carts, cars; strong, straining horses pulling huge trucks; and gigantic cable and electric cars hooting and clanging through the crowd, screeching their urgent threat like the lynxes he had encountered in the northern woods.
All this was the manifestation of power. Through it all, behind it all, was man, governing and controlling, expressing himself, as of old, by his mastery over matter. It was colossal, stunning. White Fang was awed. Fear sat upon him. As in his cubhood he had been made to feel his smallness and puniness on the day he first came in from the Wild to the village of Grey Beaver, so now, in his full-grown stature and pride of strength, he was made to feel small and puny. And there were so many gods! He was made dizzy by the swarming of them. The thunder of the streets smote upon his ears. He was bewildered by the tremendous and endless rush and movement of things. As never before, he felt his dependence on the love-master, close at whose heels he followed, no matter what happened never losing sight of him.
All of this was a display of power. Through it all, beneath it all, was humanity, governing and controlling, expressing itself, just like before, through its mastery over the physical world. It was enormous and breathtaking. White Fang was in awe. Fear overcame him. Just as when he was a cub and felt small and weak the first day he left the Wild to enter Grey Beaver’s village, now, in his adult size and strength, he felt insignificant again. And there were so many gods! He felt dizzy from their overwhelming presence. The noise of the streets battered his ears. He was confused by the incredible and endless hustle and bustle around him. Like never before, he felt his dependence on his master, close to whose side he stayed, never losing sight of him, no matter what happened.
But White Fang was to have no more than a nightmare vision of the city—an experience that was like a bad dream, unreal and terrible, that haunted him for long after in his dreams. He was put into a baggage-car by the master, chained in a corner in the midst of heaped trunks and valises. Here a squat and brawny god held sway, with much noise, hurling trunks and boxes about, dragging them in through the door and tossing them into the piles, or flinging them out of the door, smashing and crashing, to other gods who awaited them.
But White Fang was only going to have a nightmare glimpse of the city—an experience that felt like a bad dream, surreal and frightening, that lingered with him for a long time in his sleep. He was placed in a luggage car by the master, chained in a corner among the stacked trunks and bags. There, a short and muscular god presided, making a lot of noise, throwing trunks and boxes around, pulling them in through the door and tossing them into the piles, or flinging them out the door, crashing and smashing, to other gods who were waiting for them.
And here, in this inferno of luggage, was White Fang deserted by the master. Or at least White Fang thought he was deserted, until he smelled out the master’s canvas clothes-bags alongside of him, and proceeded to mount guard over them.
And here, in this chaos of luggage, was White Fang abandoned by his owner. Or at least White Fang believed he was abandoned, until he caught the scent of his owner’s canvas bags next to him, and then he took up a guard position over them.
“’Bout time you come,” growled the god of the car, an hour later, when Weedon Scott appeared at the door. “That dog of yourn won’t let me lay a finger on your stuff.”
“About time you showed up,” growled the god of the car, an hour later, when Weedon Scott appeared at the door. “That dog of yours won’t let me touch your things.”
White Fang emerged from the car. He was astonished. The nightmare city was gone. The car had been to him no more than a room in a house, and when he had entered it the city had been all around him. In the interval the city had disappeared. The roar of it no longer dinned upon his ears. Before him was smiling country, streaming with sunshine, lazy with quietude. But he had little time to marvel at the transformation. He accepted it as he accepted all the unaccountable doings and manifestations of the gods. It was their way.
White Fang stepped out of the car. He was amazed. The nightmare city was gone. To him, the car had felt like just another room in a house, and when he had entered it, the city had surrounded him. In that time, the city had vanished. Its noise no longer assaulted his ears. In front of him was a peaceful landscape, bathed in sunshine, tranquil and calm. But he didn't have much time to be amazed by the change. He took it in stride, just as he accepted all the strange actions and signs from the gods. That was how they operated.
There was a carriage waiting. A man and a woman approached the master. The woman’s arms went out and clutched the master around the neck—a hostile act! The next moment Weedon Scott had torn loose from the embrace and closed with White Fang, who had become a snarling, raging demon.
There was a carriage waiting. A man and a woman walked up to the master. The woman reached out and wrapped her arms around the master's neck—a hostile move! In the next moment, Weedon Scott had broken free from the embrace and confronted White Fang, who had turned into a snarling, raging beast.
“It’s all right, mother,” Scott was saying as he kept tight hold of White Fang and placated him. “He thought you were going to injure me, and he wouldn’t stand for it. It’s all right. It’s all right. He’ll learn soon enough.”
“It’s okay, Mom,” Scott was saying as he held onto White Fang tightly and calmed him down. “He thought you were going to hurt me, and he wouldn’t allow that. It’s okay. It’s okay. He’ll figure it out soon enough.”
“And in the meantime I may be permitted to love my son when his dog is not around,” she laughed, though she was pale and weak from the fright.
“And in the meantime, can I please love my son when his dog isn’t around?” she laughed, even though she was pale and weak from the scare.
She looked at White Fang, who snarled and bristled and glared malevolently.
She looked at White Fang, who growled, fluffed up his fur, and glared with anger.
“He’ll have to learn, and he shall, without postponement,” Scott said.
“He'll have to learn, and he will, without delay,” Scott said.
He spoke softly to White Fang until he had quieted him, then his voice became firm.
He spoke gently to White Fang until he calmed down, then his voice grew firm.
“Down, sir! Down with you!”
"Get down, sir! Down!"
This had been one of the things taught him by the master, and White Fang obeyed, though he lay down reluctantly and sullenly.
This was one of the things the master had taught him, and White Fang obeyed, even though he lay down unwillingly and sulkily.
“Now, mother.”
“Now, Mom.”
Scott opened his arms to her, but kept his eyes on White Fang.
Scott opened his arms to her but kept his eyes on White Fang.
“Down!” he warned. “Down!”
"Get down!" he warned. "Get down!"
White Fang, bristling silently, half-crouching as he rose, sank back and watched the hostile act repeated. But no harm came of it, nor of the embrace from the strange man-god that followed. Then the clothes-bags were taken into the carriage, the strange gods and the love-master followed, and White Fang pursued, now running vigilantly behind, now bristling up to the running horses and warning them that he was there to see that no harm befell the god they dragged so swiftly across the earth.
White Fang, tense and low to the ground, stood up and watched as the hostile action happened again. But nothing bad came from it, nor from the embrace of the strange man-god that followed. Then the bags were loaded into the carriage, and the strange beings and the love-master followed. White Fang kept up, running cautiously behind, sometimes bristling at the horses as a warning that he was there to make sure no harm came to the god they were quickly pulling across the ground.
At the end of fifteen minutes, the carriage swung in through a stone gateway and on between a double row of arched and interlacing walnut trees. On either side stretched lawns, their broad sweep broken here and there by great sturdy-limbed oaks. In the near distance, in contrast with the young-green of the tended grass, sunburnt hay-fields showed tan and gold; while beyond were the tawny hills and upland pastures. From the head of the lawn, on the first soft swell from the valley-level, looked down the deep-porched, many-windowed house.
At the end of fifteen minutes, the carriage turned in through a stone gateway and passed between a double row of arched and intertwined walnut trees. On either side, lawns stretched out, beautifully broken up by large, sturdy oaks here and there. In the near distance, contrasting with the bright green of the well-kept grass, sun-dried hay fields shimmered in tan and gold; beyond those were the golden hills and upland pastures. At the top of the lawn, on the first gentle rise from the valley, stood the grand house with deep porches and many windows, looking down.
Little opportunity was given White Fang to see all this. Hardly had the carriage entered the grounds, when he was set upon by a sheep-dog, bright-eyed, sharp-muzzled, righteously indignant and angry. It was between him and the master, cutting him off. White Fang snarled no warning, but his hair bristled as he made his silent and deadly rush. This rush was never completed. He halted with awkward abruptness, with stiff fore-legs bracing himself against his momentum, almost sitting down on his haunches, so desirous was he of avoiding contact with the dog he was in the act of attacking. It was a female, and the law of his kind thrust a barrier between. For him to attack her would require nothing less than a violation of his instinct.
White Fang had little chance to take in everything happening around him. As soon as the carriage arrived, he was confronted by a sheepdog—bright-eyed, sharp-nosed, indignant, and angry. The dog positioned itself between White Fang and his master, blocking his path. White Fang didn't give any warning growl, but his fur stood on end as he launched a silent, deadly charge. However, he never completed the attack. He stopped suddenly, bracing himself with his stiff front legs as if he were about to sit back on his haunches, desperate to avoid making contact with the dog he was about to attack. It was a female, and instinctively, he felt a barrier between them. To attack her would mean going against his nature.
But with the sheep-dog it was otherwise. Being a female, she possessed no such instinct. On the other hand, being a sheep-dog, her instinctive fear of the Wild, and especially of the wolf, was unusually keen. White Fang was to her a wolf, the hereditary marauder who had preyed upon her flocks from the time sheep were first herded and guarded by some dim ancestor of hers. And so, as he abandoned his rush at her and braced himself to avoid the contact, she sprang upon him. He snarled involuntarily as he felt her teeth in his shoulder, but beyond this made no offer to hurt her. He backed away, stiff-legged with self-consciousness, and tried to go around her. He dodged this way and that, and curved and turned, but to no purpose. She remained always between him and the way he wanted to go.
But with the sheepdog, it was different. Being a female, she didn't have that instinct. On the flip side, as a sheepdog, her natural fear of the Wild, especially of wolves, was exceptionally strong. To her, White Fang was a wolf, the hereditary threat that had hunted her flocks since the time sheep were first herded and protected by some distant ancestor of hers. So, as he stopped his charge and braced himself to avoid contact, she pounced on him. He snarled reflexively as he felt her teeth in his shoulder, but other than that, he didn’t try to harm her. He backed away, his legs stiff with self-awareness, and tried to get around her. He sidestepped this way and that, bent and turned, but it was all in vain. She stayed right between him and the path he wanted to take.
“Here, Collie!” called the strange man in the carriage.
“Here, Collie!” shouted the strange man in the carriage.
Weedon Scott laughed.
Weedon Scott chuckled.
“Never mind, father. It is good discipline. White Fang will have to learn many things, and it’s just as well that he begins now. He’ll adjust himself all right.”
“Don't worry, Dad. It's good training. White Fang needs to learn a lot of things, and it's best that he starts now. He'll be fine.”
The carriage drove on, and still Collie blocked White Fang’s way. He tried to outrun her by leaving the drive and circling across the lawn but she ran on the inner and smaller circle, and was always there, facing him with her two rows of gleaming teeth. Back he circled, across the drive to the other lawn, and again she headed him off.
The carriage continued on, but Collie still blocked White Fang's path. He attempted to escape her by leaving the driveway and running across the lawn, but she stayed on the inner, smaller circle, always right in front of him with her two rows of shiny teeth. He turned back, crossing the driveway to the other lawn, but once again she cut him off.
The carriage was bearing the master away. White Fang caught glimpses of it disappearing amongst the trees. The situation was desperate. He essayed another circle. She followed, running swiftly. And then, suddenly, he turned upon her. It was his old fighting trick. Shoulder to shoulder, he struck her squarely. Not only was she overthrown. So fast had she been running that she rolled along, now on her back, now on her side, as she struggled to stop, clawing gravel with her feet and crying shrilly her hurt pride and indignation.
The carriage was taking the master away. White Fang caught sight of it vanishing among the trees. The situation was dire. He tried another circle. She followed, running quickly. Then, out of nowhere, he turned on her. It was his old fighting move. Shoulder to shoulder, he hit her directly. Not only did she get knocked down. She had been running so fast that she rolled along, now on her back, now on her side, as she tried to stop, scratching the gravel with her feet and crying out in her hurt pride and anger.
White Fang did not wait. The way was clear, and that was all he had wanted. She took after him, never ceasing her outcry. It was the straightaway now, and when it came to real running, White Fang could teach her things. She ran frantically, hysterically, straining to the utmost, advertising the effort she was making with every leap: and all the time White Fang slid smoothly away from her silently, without effort, gliding like a ghost over the ground.
White Fang didn’t hesitate. The path was clear, and that’s all he needed. She chased after him, her cries never stopping. Now they were on the straight path, and when it came to real running, White Fang had a lot to teach her. She sprinted wildly, with every ounce of energy she had, making her struggle obvious with each jump; meanwhile, White Fang effortlessly glided away from her, moving quietly like a phantom across the ground.
As he rounded the house to the porte-cochère, he came upon the carriage. It had stopped, and the master was alighting. At this moment, still running at top speed, White Fang became suddenly aware of an attack from the side. It was a deer-hound rushing upon him. White Fang tried to face it. But he was going too fast, and the hound was too close. It struck him on the side; and such was his forward momentum and the unexpectedness of it, White Fang was hurled to the ground and rolled clear over. He came out of the tangle a spectacle of malignancy, ears flattened back, lips writhing, nose wrinkling, his teeth clipping together as the fangs barely missed the hound’s soft throat.
As he turned the corner of the house to the porte-cochère, he saw the carriage. It had stopped, and the master was getting out. At that moment, still running full speed, White Fang suddenly noticed an attack from the side. A deer-hound was charging at him. White Fang tried to confront it, but he was going too fast, and the hound was too close. It collided with him on the side; and because of his forward momentum and the surprising nature of the attack, White Fang was thrown to the ground and rolled over. He emerged from the chaos looking vicious, ears pinned back, lips twisting, nose wrinkling, his teeth snapping together as his fangs narrowly missed the hound’s soft throat.
The master was running up, but was too far away; and it was Collie that saved the hound’s life. Before White Fang could spring in and deliver the fatal stroke, and just as he was in the act of springing in, Collie arrived. She had been out-manoeuvred and out-run, to say nothing of her having been unceremoniously tumbled in the gravel, and her arrival was like that of a tornado—made up of offended dignity, justifiable wrath, and instinctive hatred for this marauder from the Wild. She struck White Fang at right angles in the midst of his spring, and again he was knocked off his feet and rolled over.
The master was running up, but he was too far away; it was Collie who saved the hound's life. Just as White Fang was about to leap in and deliver the final blow, Collie showed up. She had been outmaneuvered and outpaced, not to mention she had been unceremoniously knocked over in the gravel, and her arrival was like a tornado—full of offended dignity, justified anger, and instinctive hatred for this intruder from the Wild. She hit White Fang at a right angle in the middle of his jump, knocking him off his feet and rolling him over again.
The next moment the master arrived, and with one hand held White Fang, while the father called off the dogs.
The next moment, the master showed up and held White Fang with one hand while the father called the dogs off.
“I say, this is a pretty warm reception for a poor lone wolf from the Arctic,” the master said, while White Fang calmed down under his caressing hand. “In all his life he’s only been known once to go off his feet, and here he’s been rolled twice in thirty seconds.”
“I have to say, this is quite a warm welcome for a poor lone wolf from the Arctic,” the master said, as White Fang relaxed under his gentle touch. “In his entire life, he’s only been known to lose his balance once, and now he’s been knocked down twice in thirty seconds.”
The carriage had driven away, and other strange gods had appeared from out the house. Some of these stood respectfully at a distance; but two of them, women, perpetrated the hostile act of clutching the master around the neck. White Fang, however, was beginning to tolerate this act. No harm seemed to come of it, while the noises the gods made were certainly not threatening. These gods also made overtures to White Fang, but he warned them off with a snarl, and the master did likewise with word of mouth. At such times White Fang leaned in close against the master’s legs and received reassuring pats on the head.
The carriage had pulled away, and other strange figures had appeared from the house. Some of them stood back respectfully; but two of the women boldly grabbed the master around the neck. White Fang, however, was starting to accept this behavior. It didn’t seem to be harmful, and the sounds the figures made were definitely not threatening. These figures also tried to approach White Fang, but he growled at them to stay away, and the master did the same with his words. During those moments, White Fang nestled close against the master’s legs and enjoyed comforting pats on the head.
The hound, under the command, “Dick! Lie down, sir!” had gone up the steps and lain down to one side of the porch, still growling and keeping a sullen watch on the intruder. Collie had been taken in charge by one of the woman-gods, who held arms around her neck and petted and caressed her; but Collie was very much perplexed and worried, whining and restless, outraged by the permitted presence of this wolf and confident that the gods were making a mistake.
The dog, at the command, “Dick! Lie down, buddy!” had gone up the steps and laid down to one side of the porch, still growling and keeping a grumpy watch on the intruder. Collie had been taken care of by one of the women, who wrapped her arms around her neck and petted and comforted her; but Collie was very confused and anxious, whining and restless, upset by the allowed presence of this wolf and sure that the women were making a mistake.
All the gods started up the steps to enter the house. White Fang followed closely at the master’s heels. Dick, on the porch, growled, and White Fang, on the steps, bristled and growled back.
All the gods climbed the steps to go into the house. White Fang stayed right behind the master. Dick, on the porch, growled, and White Fang, on the steps, stiffened and growled in response.
“Take Collie inside and leave the two of them to fight it out,” suggested Scott’s father. “After that they’ll be friends.”
“Take Collie inside and let them sort it out,” suggested Scott’s dad. “After that, they’ll be friends.”
“Then White Fang, to show his friendship, will have to be chief mourner at the funeral,” laughed the master.
“Then White Fang, to show his friendship, will have to be the chief mourner at the funeral,” laughed the master.
The elder Scott looked incredulously, first at White Fang, then at Dick, and finally at his son.
The older Scott looked in disbelief, first at White Fang, then at Dick, and finally at his son.
“You mean . . .?”
"You mean...?"
Weedon nodded his head. “I mean just that. You’d have a dead Dick inside one minute—two minutes at the farthest.”
Weedon nodded. “I really mean it. You’d have a dead Dick in one minute—two minutes at most.”
He turned to White Fang. “Come on, you wolf. It’s you that’ll have to come inside.”
He turned to White Fang. “Come on, you wolf. You’re the one who needs to come inside.”
White Fang walked stiff-legged up the steps and across the porch, with tail rigidly erect, keeping his eyes on Dick to guard against a flank attack, and at the same time prepared for whatever fierce manifestation of the unknown that might pounce out upon him from the interior of the house. But no thing of fear pounced out, and when he had gained the inside he scouted carefully around, looking at it and finding it not. Then he lay down with a contented grunt at the master’s feet, observing all that went on, ever ready to spring to his feet and fight for life with the terrors he felt must lurk under the trap-roof of the dwelling.
White Fang walked up the steps and across the porch with his tail straight up, keeping an eye on Dick to watch for any surprise attack, while also being ready for any sudden threat that might jump out at him from inside the house. But nothing scary came out, and once he was inside, he carefully checked around, finding nothing unusual. After that, he lay down with a satisfied grunt at his owner’s feet, keeping an eye on everything happening around him, always ready to jump up and defend himself against whatever dangers he felt might be hiding under the roof of the house.
CHAPTER III
THE GOD’S DOMAIN
Not only was White Fang adaptable by nature, but he had travelled much, and knew the meaning and necessity of adjustment. Here, in Sierra Vista, which was the name of Judge Scott’s place, White Fang quickly began to make himself at home. He had no further serious trouble with the dogs. They knew more about the ways of the Southland gods than did he, and in their eyes he had qualified when he accompanied the gods inside the house. Wolf that he was, and unprecedented as it was, the gods had sanctioned his presence, and they, the dogs of the gods, could only recognise this sanction.
Not only was White Fang naturally adaptable, but he had traveled a lot and understood the importance of fitting in. Here, at Sierra Vista—Judge Scott’s place—White Fang quickly started to feel at home. He didn’t have any major issues with the other dogs. They were more familiar with the ways of the Southern gods than he was, and they saw him as accepted when he followed the gods into the house. Even though he was a wolf and it was unusual, the gods had approved of his presence, and the dogs, the followers of the gods, could only acknowledge this approval.
Dick, perforce, had to go through a few stiff formalities at first, after which he calmly accepted White Fang as an addition to the premises. Had Dick had his way, they would have been good friends; but White Fang was averse to friendship. All he asked of other dogs was to be let alone. His whole life he had kept aloof from his kind, and he still desired to keep aloof. Dick’s overtures bothered him, so he snarled Dick away. In the north he had learned the lesson that he must let the master’s dogs alone, and he did not forget that lesson now. But he insisted on his own privacy and self-seclusion, and so thoroughly ignored Dick that that good-natured creature finally gave him up and scarcely took as much interest in him as in the hitching-post near the stable.
Dick had to go through some awkward formalities at first, but then he accepted White Fang as part of the place. If it were up to Dick, they would have been good friends, but White Fang was not interested in friendship. All he wanted from other dogs was to be left alone. His entire life, he had kept his distance from his own kind, and he still wanted to stay separate. Dick's attempts to get close annoyed him, so he growled Dick away. In the north, he had learned that he should leave the master's dogs alone, and he didn't forget that lesson. But he made sure to keep his own space and solitude, ignoring Dick so completely that the good-natured guy eventually gave up and paid him about as much attention as he did to the hitching-post near the stable.
Not so with Collie. While she accepted him because it was the mandate of the gods, that was no reason that she should leave him in peace. Woven into her being was the memory of countless crimes he and his had perpetrated against her ancestry. Not in a day nor a generation were the ravaged sheepfolds to be forgotten. All this was a spur to her, pricking her to retaliation. She could not fly in the face of the gods who permitted him, but that did not prevent her from making life miserable for him in petty ways. A feud, ages old, was between them, and she, for one, would see to it that he was reminded.
Not so with Collie. While she accepted him because it was the will of the gods, that didn't mean she had to let him be. Deep inside her was the memory of countless wrongs he and his people had done to her ancestors. The devastated sheepfolds wouldn’t be forgotten in a day or a generation. All of this drove her, sparking a need for revenge. She couldn't go against the gods who allowed him to exist, but that didn’t stop her from making his life difficult in small ways. An ancient feud existed between them, and she was determined to remind him of it.
So Collie took advantage of her sex to pick upon White Fang and maltreat him. His instinct would not permit him to attack her, while her persistence would not permit him to ignore her. When she rushed at him he turned his fur-protected shoulder to her sharp teeth and walked away stiff-legged and stately. When she forced him too hard, he was compelled to go about in a circle, his shoulder presented to her, his head turned from her, and on his face and in his eyes a patient and bored expression. Sometimes, however, a nip on his hind-quarters hastened his retreat and made it anything but stately. But as a rule he managed to maintain a dignity that was almost solemnity. He ignored her existence whenever it was possible, and made it a point to keep out of her way. When he saw or heard her coming, he got up and walked off.
So Collie took advantage of her gender to pick on White Fang and mistreat him. His instincts wouldn’t let him attack her, while her persistence wouldn’t let him ignore her. When she lunged at him, he turned his fur-covered shoulder to her sharp teeth and walked away stiff-legged and proudly. When she pushed him too hard, he was forced to circle back, his shoulder facing her, his head turned away, with a patient and bored expression on his face. Sometimes, though, a nip on his hindquarters sped up his retreat and made it anything but dignified. But generally, he managed to keep a dignity that was almost solemn. He ignored her whenever possible and made sure to stay out of her way. When he saw or heard her coming, he got up and walked away.
There was much in other matters for White Fang to learn. Life in the Northland was simplicity itself when compared with the complicated affairs of Sierra Vista. First of all, he had to learn the family of the master. In a way he was prepared to do this. As Mit-sah and Kloo-kooch had belonged to Grey Beaver, sharing his food, his fire, and his blankets, so now, at Sierra Vista, belonged to the love-master all the denizens of the house.
There was a lot for White Fang to learn in other areas. Life in the North was straightforward compared to the complex situations in Sierra Vista. First, he needed to understand the family of the master. He was somewhat ready for this. Just like Mit-sah and Kloo-kooch had belonged to Grey Beaver, sharing his food, fire, and blankets, now at Sierra Vista, all the residents of the house belonged to the love-master.
But in this matter there was a difference, and many differences. Sierra Vista was a far vaster affair than the tepee of Grey Beaver. There were many persons to be considered. There was Judge Scott, and there was his wife. There were the master’s two sisters, Beth and Mary. There was his wife, Alice, and then there were his children, Weedon and Maud, toddlers of four and six. There was no way for anybody to tell him about all these people, and of blood-ties and relationship he knew nothing whatever and never would be capable of knowing. Yet he quickly worked it out that all of them belonged to the master. Then, by observation, whenever opportunity offered, by study of action, speech, and the very intonations of the voice, he slowly learned the intimacy and the degree of favour they enjoyed with the master. And by this ascertained standard, White Fang treated them accordingly. What was of value to the master he valued; what was dear to the master was to be cherished by White Fang and guarded carefully.
But in this situation, there were differences, and many of them. Sierra Vista was a much bigger deal than Grey Beaver's tepee. There were many people to consider. There was Judge Scott and his wife. There were the master's two sisters, Beth and Mary. There was his wife, Alice, and then there were his kids, Weedon and Maud, who were four and six. No one could explain all these people to him, and he had no idea about their family connections and would never be able to understand. Still, he quickly figured out that they all belonged to the master. Then, by observing whenever he had the chance and studying their actions, speech, and even the nuances of their voices, he slowly learned how close each of them was to the master and their standing with him. Based on this understanding, White Fang treated them accordingly. He valued what was important to the master; what was precious to the master was to be cherished and carefully protected by White Fang.
Thus it was with the two children. All his life he had disliked children. He hated and feared their hands. The lessons were not tender that he had learned of their tyranny and cruelty in the days of the Indian villages. When Weedon and Maud had first approached him, he growled warningly and looked malignant. A cuff from the master and a sharp word had then compelled him to permit their caresses, though he growled and growled under their tiny hands, and in the growl there was no crooning note. Later, he observed that the boy and girl were of great value in the master’s eyes. Then it was that no cuff nor sharp word was necessary before they could pat him.
Thus it was with the two children. He had disliked children his entire life. He hated and feared their hands. The lessons he learned about their tyranny and cruelty in the days of the Indian villages were anything but gentle. When Weedon and Maud first approached him, he growled warningly and looked fierce. A slap from the master and a harsh word then forced him to allow their affection, even though he growled under their small hands, and there was no soothing tone in his growl. Later, he noticed that the boy and girl were very important to the master. At that point, he didn’t need a slap or harsh word before they could pet him.
Yet White Fang was never effusively affectionate. He yielded to the master’s children with an ill but honest grace, and endured their fooling as one would endure a painful operation. When he could no longer endure, he would get up and stalk determinedly away from them. But after a time, he grew even to like the children. Still he was not demonstrative. He would not go up to them. On the other hand, instead of walking away at sight of them, he waited for them to come to him. And still later, it was noticed that a pleased light came into his eyes when he saw them approaching, and that he looked after them with an appearance of curious regret when they left him for other amusements.
Yet White Fang was never overly affectionate. He tolerated the master's kids with a reluctant but honest grace, enduring their play like one would get through a painful procedure. When he could take it no longer, he would stand up and walk away with determination. But after a while, he even grew to like the kids. Still, he wasn't expressive. He wouldn't approach them. Instead, rather than walking away when he saw them, he would wait for them to come to him. Later on, it was noticed that a pleased look appeared in his eyes when he saw them coming, and he would watch them leave with a hint of curious regret as they went off to find other fun.
All this was a matter of development, and took time. Next in his regard, after the children, was Judge Scott. There were two reasons, possibly, for this. First, he was evidently a valuable possession of the master’s, and next, he was undemonstrative. White Fang liked to lie at his feet on the wide porch when he read the newspaper, from time to time favouring White Fang with a look or a word—untroublesome tokens that he recognised White Fang’s presence and existence. But this was only when the master was not around. When the master appeared, all other beings ceased to exist so far as White Fang was concerned.
All of this was part of the growth process and took time. Next in importance to the children for him was Judge Scott. There were probably two reasons for this. First, he was clearly a valuable asset to the master, and second, he was reserved. White Fang enjoyed lying at his feet on the wide porch while he read the newspaper, occasionally glancing at White Fang or speaking to him—small gestures that acknowledged White Fang’s presence. But this only happened when the master wasn’t around. When the master showed up, everyone else disappeared from White Fang’s perspective.
White Fang allowed all the members of the family to pet him and make much of him; but he never gave to them what he gave to the master. No caress of theirs could put the love-croon into his throat, and, try as they would, they could never persuade him into snuggling against them. This expression of abandon and surrender, of absolute trust, he reserved for the master alone. In fact, he never regarded the members of the family in any other light than possessions of the love-master.
White Fang let all the family members pet him and fawn over him, but he never gave them what he gave to his master. No amount of affection from them could bring out the love in his throat, and no matter how hard they tried, they could never get him to cuddle with them. That feeling of complete trust and surrender, he reserved for his master alone. In fact, he never saw the family members in any way other than as belongings of the love-master.
Also White Fang had early come to differentiate between the family and the servants of the household. The latter were afraid of him, while he merely refrained from attacking them. This because he considered that they were likewise possessions of the master. Between White Fang and them existed a neutrality and no more. They cooked for the master and washed the dishes and did other things just as Matt had done up in the Klondike. They were, in short, appurtenances of the household.
Also, White Fang had quickly learned to tell the difference between the family and the household staff. The latter were scared of him, while he just chose not to attack them. He saw them as possessions of the master as well. There was only a neutral relationship between White Fang and them. They cooked for the master, washed the dishes, and did other things just like Matt had done in the Klondike. In short, they were simply parts of the household.
Outside the household there was even more for White Fang to learn. The master’s domain was wide and complex, yet it had its metes and bounds. The land itself ceased at the county road. Outside was the common domain of all gods—the roads and streets. Then inside other fences were the particular domains of other gods. A myriad laws governed all these things and determined conduct; yet he did not know the speech of the gods, nor was there any way for him to learn save by experience. He obeyed his natural impulses until they ran him counter to some law. When this had been done a few times, he learned the law and after that observed it.
Outside the home, there was even more for White Fang to figure out. The master’s territory was vast and complicated, but it had its clear borders. The land ended at the county road. Beyond that lay the shared space of all gods—the roads and streets. Inside other fences were the specific territories of different gods. Countless rules governed all these areas and influenced behavior; yet he didn’t understand the language of the gods, nor was there any way for him to learn except through experience. He followed his natural instincts until they clashed with some rule. After this happened a few times, he learned the rule and then followed it.
But most potent in his education was the cuff of the master’s hand, the censure of the master’s voice. Because of White Fang’s very great love, a cuff from the master hurt him far more than any beating Grey Beaver or Beauty Smith had ever given him. They had hurt only the flesh of him; beneath the flesh the spirit had still raged, splendid and invincible. But with the master the cuff was always too light to hurt the flesh. Yet it went deeper. It was an expression of the master’s disapproval, and White Fang’s spirit wilted under it.
But the most powerful aspect of his education was the slap from the master's hand, the criticism from the master's voice. Because of White Fang's immense love, a slap from the master hurt him far more than any beating Grey Beaver or Beauty Smith had ever given him. Those had only harmed his body; beneath the skin, his spirit still burned brightly and was unbeatable. But with the master, the slap was never hard enough to hurt his body. Yet it affected him more deeply. It represented the master's disapproval, and White Fang's spirit withered under it.
In point of fact, the cuff was rarely administered. The master’s voice was sufficient. By it White Fang knew whether he did right or not. By it he trimmed his conduct and adjusted his actions. It was the compass by which he steered and learned to chart the manners of a new land and life.
In fact, the cuff was rarely used. The master's voice was enough. From it, White Fang knew whether he was doing right or wrong. It guided his behavior and shaped his actions. It was the compass that helped him navigate and learn the customs of a new world and life.
In the Northland, the only domesticated animal was the dog. All other animals lived in the Wild, and were, when not too formidable, lawful spoil for any dog. All his days White Fang had foraged among the live things for food. It did not enter his head that in the Southland it was otherwise. But this he was to learn early in his residence in Santa Clara Valley. Sauntering around the corner of the house in the early morning, he came upon a chicken that had escaped from the chicken-yard. White Fang’s natural impulse was to eat it. A couple of bounds, a flash of teeth and a frightened squawk, and he had scooped in the adventurous fowl. It was farm-bred and fat and tender; and White Fang licked his chops and decided that such fare was good.
In the North, the only domesticated animal was the dog. All the other animals lived in the Wild and, when not too dangerous, were fair game for any dog. Throughout his life, White Fang had searched among living things for food. He never thought that it was different in the South. But he was about to learn this quickly after moving to Santa Clara Valley. One early morning, as he was wandering around the corner of the house, he came across a chicken that had escaped from the coop. White Fang's instinct was to eat it. A couple of leaps, a flash of teeth, and a scared squawk later, he had caught the adventurous bird. It was raised on a farm, fat and tender; White Fang licked his chops and decided that this kind of food was great.
Later in the day, he chanced upon another stray chicken near the stables. One of the grooms ran to the rescue. He did not know White Fang’s breed, so for weapon he took a light buggy-whip. At the first cut of the whip, White Fang left the chicken for the man. A club might have stopped White Fang, but not a whip. Silently, without flinching, he took a second cut in his forward rush, and as he leaped for the throat the groom cried out, “My God!” and staggered backward. He dropped the whip and shielded his throat with his arms. In consequence, his forearm was ripped open to the bone.
Later in the day, he came across another stray chicken near the stables. One of the grooms rushed to help. He didn’t know White Fang’s breed, so he grabbed a light buggy whip as a weapon. At the first crack of the whip, White Fang abandoned the chicken for the man. A club might have stopped White Fang, but not a whip. Without hesitating, he took a second lash as he lunged forward, and when he jumped for the groom's throat, the groom shouted, “My God!” and staggered back. He dropped the whip and raised his arms to protect his throat. As a result, his forearm was torn open to the bone.
The man was badly frightened. It was not so much White Fang’s ferocity as it was his silence that unnerved the groom. Still protecting his throat and face with his torn and bleeding arm, he tried to retreat to the barn. And it would have gone hard with him had not Collie appeared on the scene. As she had saved Dick’s life, she now saved the groom’s. She rushed upon White Fang in frenzied wrath. She had been right. She had known better than the blundering gods. All her suspicions were justified. Here was the ancient marauder up to his old tricks again.
The man was genuinely terrified. It wasn’t just White Fang’s aggression; it was his complete silence that made the groom uneasy. Still shielding his throat and face with his torn and bleeding arm, he attempted to retreat to the barn. Things would have gone badly for him if Collie hadn’t shown up. Just as she had saved Dick’s life, she now came to the groom’s rescue. She charged at White Fang in a frenzy. She had been right all along. She had known better than those failing gods. All her suspicions were confirmed. Here was the old predator up to his usual antics again.
The groom escaped into the stables, and White Fang backed away before Collie’s wicked teeth, or presented his shoulder to them and circled round and round. But Collie did not give over, as was her wont, after a decent interval of chastisement. On the contrary, she grew more excited and angry every moment, until, in the end, White Fang flung dignity to the winds and frankly fled away from her across the fields.
The groom ran into the stables, and White Fang backed off from Collie’s sharp teeth, either turning his shoulder to her or circling around in panic. But Collie didn't stop, as was her habit, after a reasonable amount of scolding. Instead, she became more agitated and furious with each passing moment, until finally, White Fang threw caution to the wind and outright ran away from her across the fields.
“He’ll learn to leave chickens alone,” the master said. “But I can’t give him the lesson until I catch him in the act.”
“He’ll learn to leave the chickens alone,” the master said. “But I can’t teach him that lesson until I catch him in the act.”
Two nights later came the act, but on a more generous scale than the master had anticipated. White Fang had observed closely the chicken-yards and the habits of the chickens. In the night-time, after they had gone to roost, he climbed to the top of a pile of newly hauled lumber. From there he gained the roof of a chicken-house, passed over the ridgepole and dropped to the ground inside. A moment later he was inside the house, and the slaughter began.
Two nights later, the event took place, but it was on a larger scale than the master had expected. White Fang had closely watched the chicken coop and the chickens' behaviors. At night, after they had settled in for the evening, he climbed to the top of a newly stacked pile of lumber. From there, he reached the roof of the chicken coop, walked along the ridgepole, and dropped down inside. A moment later, he was inside the coop, and the killing began.
In the morning, when the master came out on to the porch, fifty white Leghorn hens, laid out in a row by the groom, greeted his eyes. He whistled to himself, softly, first with surprise, and then, at the end, with admiration. His eyes were likewise greeted by White Fang, but about the latter there were no signs of shame nor guilt. He carried himself with pride, as though, forsooth, he had achieved a deed praiseworthy and meritorious. There was about him no consciousness of sin. The master’s lips tightened as he faced the disagreeable task. Then he talked harshly to the unwitting culprit, and in his voice there was nothing but godlike wrath. Also, he held White Fang’s nose down to the slain hens, and at the same time cuffed him soundly.
In the morning, when the master stepped out onto the porch, he saw fifty white Leghorn hens lined up by the groom. He whistled to himself softly, starting with surprise and ending with admiration. His eyes also landed on White Fang, who showed no signs of shame or guilt. He stood there proudly, as if he had done something commendable. There was no awareness of wrongdoing in him. The master’s lips tightened as he prepared to deal with the unpleasant task. Then he spoke harshly to the unaware culprit, and his voice carried nothing but godlike anger. He also held White Fang’s nose down to the dead hens while giving him a good cuffing.
White Fang never raided a chicken-roost again. It was against the law, and he had learned it. Then the master took him into the chicken-yards. White Fang’s natural impulse, when he saw the live food fluttering about him and under his very nose, was to spring upon it. He obeyed the impulse, but was checked by the master’s voice. They continued in the yards for half an hour. Time and again the impulse surged over White Fang, and each time, as he yielded to it, he was checked by the master’s voice. Thus it was he learned the law, and ere he left the domain of the chickens, he had learned to ignore their existence.
White Fang never raided a chicken coop again. He knew it was against the rules. Then, his master took him into the chicken yards. White Fang's natural instinct, when he saw the live food fluttering around him and right in front of him, was to pounce on it. He acted on that instinct but was stopped by his master's voice. They stayed in the yards for half an hour. Time and again, the urge surged over White Fang, and each time he gave in to it, his master's voice held him back. That’s how he learned the rules, and by the time he left the chicken area, he had learned to ignore their presence.
“You can never cure a chicken-killer.” Judge Scott shook his head sadly at luncheon table, when his son narrated the lesson he had given White Fang. “Once they’ve got the habit and the taste of blood . . .” Again he shook his head sadly.
“You can never cure a chicken-killer.” Judge Scott shook his head sadly at the lunch table when his son shared the lesson he had taught White Fang. “Once they’ve got the habit and the taste for blood…” Again, he shook his head sadly.
But Weedon Scott did not agree with his father. “I’ll tell you what I’ll do,” he challenged finally. “I’ll lock White Fang in with the chickens all afternoon.”
But Weedon Scott didn’t see eye to eye with his father. “Here’s what I’ll do,” he said defiantly. “I’ll lock White Fang in with the chickens all afternoon.”
“But think of the chickens,” objected the judge.
“But think about the chickens,” the judge protested.
“And furthermore,” the son went on, “for every chicken he kills, I’ll pay you one dollar gold coin of the realm.”
"And also," the son continued, "for every chicken he kills, I'll pay you one gold dollar from the kingdom."
“But you should penalise father, too,” interposed Beth.
“But you should punish dad, too,” Beth chimed in.
Her sister seconded her, and a chorus of approval arose from around the table. Judge Scott nodded his head in agreement.
Her sister agreed, and a wave of approval swept around the table. Judge Scott nodded in agreement.
“All right.” Weedon Scott pondered for a moment. “And if, at the end of the afternoon White Fang hasn’t harmed a chicken, for every ten minutes of the time he has spent in the yard, you will have to say to him, gravely and with deliberation, just as if you were sitting on the bench and solemnly passing judgment, ‘White Fang, you are smarter than I thought.’”
“All right.” Weedon Scott thought for a moment. “And if, by the end of the afternoon, White Fang hasn’t hurt any chickens, for every ten minutes he has been in the yard, you need to say to him, seriously and thoughtfully, just as if you were sitting on the bench and solemnly passing judgment, ‘White Fang, you’re smarter than I thought.’”
From hidden points of vantage the family watched the performance. But it was a fizzle. Locked in the yard and there deserted by the master, White Fang lay down and went to sleep. Once he got up and walked over to the trough for a drink of water. The chickens he calmly ignored. So far as he was concerned they did not exist. At four o’clock he executed a running jump, gained the roof of the chicken-house and leaped to the ground outside, whence he sauntered gravely to the house. He had learned the law. And on the porch, before the delighted family, Judge Scott, face to face with White Fang, said slowly and solemnly, sixteen times, “White Fang, you are smarter than I thought.”
From hidden spots, the family watched the show. But it was a disappointment. Locked in the yard and abandoned by the owner, White Fang lay down and fell asleep. He got up once to walk over to the trough for a drink of water. He completely ignored the chickens; to him, they just didn’t exist. At four o’clock, he made a running jump, landed on the roof of the chicken house, and then jumped down to the ground outside, where he walked slowly to the house. He had learned the rules. On the porch, in front of the thrilled family, Judge Scott, facing White Fang, said slowly and seriously, sixteen times, “White Fang, you are smarter than I thought.”
But it was the multiplicity of laws that befuddled White Fang and often brought him into disgrace. He had to learn that he must not touch the chickens that belonged to other gods. Then there were cats, and rabbits, and turkeys; all these he must let alone. In fact, when he had but partly learned the law, his impression was that he must leave all live things alone. Out in the back-pasture, a quail could flutter up under his nose unharmed. All tense and trembling with eagerness and desire, he mastered his instinct and stood still. He was obeying the will of the gods.
But it was the many rules that confused White Fang and often got him into trouble. He had to understand that he couldn't touch the chickens that belonged to other gods. Then there were cats, rabbits, and turkeys; all of these he had to avoid. In fact, when he had only partially learned the rule, he thought he needed to leave all living things alone. Out in the back pasture, a quail could flutter up right in front of him without fear. All tense and shaking with eagerness and desire, he controlled his instinct and stood still. He was following the will of the gods.
And then, one day, again out in the back-pasture, he saw Dick start a jackrabbit and run it. The master himself was looking on and did not interfere. Nay, he encouraged White Fang to join in the chase. And thus he learned that there was no taboo on jackrabbits. In the end he worked out the complete law. Between him and all domestic animals there must be no hostilities. If not amity, at least neutrality must obtain. But the other animals—the squirrels, and quail, and cottontails, were creatures of the Wild who had never yielded allegiance to man. They were the lawful prey of any dog. It was only the tame that the gods protected, and between the tame deadly strife was not permitted. The gods held the power of life and death over their subjects, and the gods were jealous of their power.
And then, one day, out in the back pasture again, he saw Dick start a jackrabbit and chase it. The master was watching and didn't interfere. In fact, he encouraged White Fang to join in the chase. So he learned that there was no rule against hunting jackrabbits. Eventually, he figured out the complete law. There could be no hostility between him and all domestic animals. If not friendship, at least neutrality had to exist. But the other animals—the squirrels, quail, and cottontails—were creatures of the Wild who had never sworn loyalty to humans. They were fair game for any dog. It was only the domesticated that the gods protected, and deadly conflict wasn’t allowed among the tame. The gods held power over life and death for their subjects, and they were protective of that power.
Life was complex in the Santa Clara Valley after the simplicities of the Northland. And the chief thing demanded by these intricacies of civilisation was control, restraint—a poise of self that was as delicate as the fluttering of gossamer wings and at the same time as rigid as steel. Life had a thousand faces, and White Fang found he must meet them all—thus, when he went to town, in to San Jose, running behind the carriage or loafing about the streets when the carriage stopped. Life flowed past him, deep and wide and varied, continually impinging upon his senses, demanding of him instant and endless adjustments and correspondences, and compelling him, almost always, to suppress his natural impulses.
Life in the Santa Clara Valley was complicated compared to the simplicity of the Northland. The main requirement of these complexities of civilization was control and restraint—a balance of self that was as delicate as the flutter of gossamer wings and as unyielding as steel. Life had a thousand faces, and White Fang realized he had to encounter them all—so, when he went into town, to San Jose, he would run behind the carriage or hang around the streets when the carriage stopped. Life rushed by him, deep, wide, and diverse, constantly pressing on his senses, demanding immediate and endless adjustments, and forcing him, most of the time, to suppress his natural urges.
There were butcher-shops where meat hung within reach. This meat he must not touch. There were cats at the houses the master visited that must be let alone. And there were dogs everywhere that snarled at him and that he must not attack. And then, on the crowded sidewalks there were persons innumerable whose attention he attracted. They would stop and look at him, point him out to one another, examine him, talk of him, and, worst of all, pat him. And these perilous contacts from all these strange hands he must endure. Yet this endurance he achieved. Furthermore, he got over being awkward and self-conscious. In a lofty way he received the attentions of the multitudes of strange gods. With condescension he accepted their condescension. On the other hand, there was something about him that prevented great familiarity. They patted him on the head and passed on, contented and pleased with their own daring.
There were butcher shops where meat hung within reach. This meat he couldn’t touch. There were cats at the houses the master visited that he had to ignore. And there were dogs everywhere that snarled at him, and he couldn’t fight back. Then, on the busy sidewalks, there were countless people who noticed him. They would stop and look at him, point him out to each other, examine him, talk about him, and, worst of all, pet him. He had to endure these risky encounters with all these strange hands. Yet he managed to cope. Furthermore, he got past being awkward and self-conscious. In a dignified manner, he accepted the attention from the crowds of strangers. He took their condescension with a sense of superiority. Still, there was something about him that held people back from becoming too familiar. They patted him on the head and moved on, satisfied and pleased with their own boldness.
But it was not all easy for White Fang. Running behind the carriage in the outskirts of San Jose, he encountered certain small boys who made a practice of flinging stones at him. Yet he knew that it was not permitted him to pursue and drag them down. Here he was compelled to violate his instinct of self-preservation, and violate it he did, for he was becoming tame and qualifying himself for civilisation.
But it wasn't all easy for White Fang. While running behind the carriage on the outskirts of San Jose, he came across some small boys who often threw stones at him. However, he understood that he wasn't allowed to chase them down and attack. In this situation, he had to go against his instinct for self-preservation, and he did, because he was becoming domesticated and preparing himself for civilization.
Nevertheless, White Fang was not quite satisfied with the arrangement. He had no abstract ideas about justice and fair play. But there is a certain sense of equity that resides in life, and it was this sense in him that resented the unfairness of his being permitted no defence against the stone-throwers. He forgot that in the covenant entered into between him and the gods they were pledged to care for him and defend him. But one day the master sprang from the carriage, whip in hand, and gave the stone-throwers a thrashing. After that they threw stones no more, and White Fang understood and was satisfied.
Nevertheless, White Fang wasn't entirely happy with the situation. He didn't have any abstract concepts of justice or fair play. But there’s a basic sense of fairness that exists in life, and it was this feeling in him that resented the unfairness of not being allowed to defend himself against the stone-throwers. He forgot that in the agreement he had with the gods, they were supposed to care for and protect him. However, one day the master jumped out of the carriage with his whip and gave the stone-throwers a beating. After that, they stopped throwing stones, and White Fang understood and felt satisfied.
One other experience of similar nature was his. On the way to town, hanging around the saloon at the cross-roads, were three dogs that made a practice of rushing out upon him when he went by. Knowing his deadly method of fighting, the master had never ceased impressing upon White Fang the law that he must not fight. As a result, having learned the lesson well, White Fang was hard put whenever he passed the cross-roads saloon. After the first rush, each time, his snarl kept the three dogs at a distance but they trailed along behind, yelping and bickering and insulting him. This endured for some time. The men at the saloon even urged the dogs on to attack White Fang. One day they openly sicked the dogs on him. The master stopped the carriage.
One other experience like this happened to him. On his way to town, three dogs were hanging around the saloon at the cross-roads, and they would always rush out at him whenever he walked by. Knowing how deadly he could fight, his owner had always made sure to remind White Fang that he shouldn’t fight. Because of this, White Fang learned the lesson well and found it tough whenever he passed the cross-roads saloon. After the initial attack, his growl kept the three dogs back, but they followed him, barking and arguing and taunting him. This went on for a while. The men at the saloon even encouraged the dogs to go after White Fang. One day, they outright sent the dogs after him. His owner stopped the carriage.
“Go to it,” he said to White Fang.
“Go for it,” he said to White Fang.
But White Fang could not believe. He looked at the master, and he looked at the dogs. Then he looked back eagerly and questioningly at the master.
But White Fang couldn't believe it. He looked at the master, then at the dogs. After that, he turned back to the master with an eager, questioning glance.
The master nodded his head. “Go to them, old fellow. Eat them up.”
The master nodded. "Go to them, my friend. Enjoy your meal."
White Fang no longer hesitated. He turned and leaped silently among his enemies. All three faced him. There was a great snarling and growling, a clashing of teeth and a flurry of bodies. The dust of the road arose in a cloud and screened the battle. But at the end of several minutes two dogs were struggling in the dirt and the third was in full flight. He leaped a ditch, went through a rail fence, and fled across a field. White Fang followed, sliding over the ground in wolf fashion and with wolf speed, swiftly and without noise, and in the centre of the field he dragged down and slew the dog.
White Fang no longer hesitated. He turned and silently jumped into the fray with his enemies. All three faced him. There was a lot of snarling and growling, clashing teeth, and a whirlwind of bodies. Dust from the road rose in a cloud and obscured the fight. But after several minutes, two dogs were struggling in the dirt while the third was running away. He jumped over a ditch, went through a rail fence, and fled across a field. White Fang pursued him, sliding along the ground like a wolf and moving with wolf speed, quickly and silently, and in the center of the field, he brought down and killed the dog.
With this triple killing his main troubles with dogs ceased. The word went up and down the valley, and men saw to it that their dogs did not molest the Fighting Wolf.
With this triple killing, his main problems with dogs stopped. Word spread throughout the valley, and people made sure their dogs didn’t bother the Fighting Wolf.
CHAPTER IV
THE CALL OF KIND
The months came and went. There was plenty of food and no work in the Southland, and White Fang lived fat and prosperous and happy. Not alone was he in the geographical Southland, for he was in the Southland of life. Human kindness was like a sun shining upon him, and he flourished like a flower planted in good soil.
The months passed by. There was plenty of food and no work in the South, and White Fang lived well, thriving and happy. He wasn't just in the geographical South; he was experiencing the South of life. Human kindness was like a warm sun shining on him, and he thrived like a flower rooted in rich soil.
And yet he remained somehow different from other dogs. He knew the law even better than did the dogs that had known no other life, and he observed the law more punctiliously; but still there was about him a suggestion of lurking ferocity, as though the Wild still lingered in him and the wolf in him merely slept.
And yet he still seemed different from other dogs. He understood the rules even better than dogs who had never known a different life, and he followed the rules more carefully; but there was still a hint of hidden ferocity in him, as if the Wild still lived inside him and the wolf within him was just sleeping.
He never chummed with other dogs. Lonely he had lived, so far as his kind was concerned, and lonely he would continue to live. In his puppyhood, under the persecution of Lip-lip and the puppy-pack, and in his fighting days with Beauty Smith, he had acquired a fixed aversion for dogs. The natural course of his life had been diverted, and, recoiling from his kind, he had clung to the human.
He never hung out with other dogs. He had lived a lonely life when it came to his own kind, and he would continue to do so. During his puppy years, facing the bullying of Lip-lip and the puppy pack, and through his battles with Beauty Smith, he developed a strong dislike for dogs. The natural path of his life had been altered, and, pulling away from his kind, he had attached himself to humans.
Besides, all Southland dogs looked upon him with suspicion. He aroused in them their instinctive fear of the Wild, and they greeted him always with snarl and growl and belligerent hatred. He, on the other hand, learned that it was not necessary to use his teeth upon them. His naked fangs and writhing lips were uniformly efficacious, rarely failing to send a bellowing on-rushing dog back on its haunches.
Besides, all the dogs in the Southland viewed him with suspicion. He triggered their instinctive fear of the Wild, and they always responded with snarls, growls, and aggressive hostility. He, on the other hand, realized that it wasn't necessary to use his teeth on them. His bare fangs and twisting lips were consistently effective, rarely failing to send a lunging dog retreating on its hind legs.
But there was one trial in White Fang’s life—Collie. She never gave him a moment’s peace. She was not so amenable to the law as he. She defied all efforts of the master to make her become friends with White Fang. Ever in his ears was sounding her sharp and nervous snarl. She had never forgiven him the chicken-killing episode, and persistently held to the belief that his intentions were bad. She found him guilty before the act, and treated him accordingly. She became a pest to him, like a policeman following him around the stable and the hounds, and, if he even so much as glanced curiously at a pigeon or chicken, bursting into an outcry of indignation and wrath. His favourite way of ignoring her was to lie down, with his head on his fore-paws, and pretend sleep. This always dumfounded and silenced her.
But there was one challenge in White Fang’s life—Collie. She never gave him a moment's peace. She was not as easygoing as he was. She resisted every attempt by their owner to make her befriend White Fang. Her sharp and anxious snarl was always ringing in his ears. She had never forgiven him for the chicken incident and stubbornly believed that his intentions were bad. She judged him guilty before he even acted and treated him that way. She became a nuisance to him, like a cop tailing him around the stable and the other dogs, and if he so much as glanced curiously at a pigeon or chicken, she would erupt in a fit of outrage. His favorite way to ignore her was to lie down with his head on his front paws and pretend to be asleep. This always left her baffled and quiet.
With the exception of Collie, all things went well with White Fang. He had learned control and poise, and he knew the law. He achieved a staidness, and calmness, and philosophic tolerance. He no longer lived in a hostile environment. Danger and hurt and death did not lurk everywhere about him. In time, the unknown, as a thing of terror and menace ever impending, faded away. Life was soft and easy. It flowed along smoothly, and neither fear nor foe lurked by the way.
With the exception of Collie, everything was going great for White Fang. He had learned to be controlled and composed, and he understood the rules. He developed a sense of steadiness, calmness, and philosophical tolerance. He no longer lived in a hostile environment. Danger, pain, and death weren’t lurking around him anymore. Over time, the unknown, which once felt terrifying and threatening, faded into the background. Life was gentle and simple. It flowed along smoothly, and neither fear nor enemies were in sight.
He missed the snow without being aware of it. “An unduly long summer,” would have been his thought had he thought about it; as it was, he merely missed the snow in a vague, subconscious way. In the same fashion, especially in the heat of summer when he suffered from the sun, he experienced faint longings for the Northland. Their only effect upon him, however, was to make him uneasy and restless without his knowing what was the matter.
He missed the snow without even realizing it. “A way too long summer,” would have been his thought if he had thought about it; as it was, he just missed the snow in a vague, subconscious way. Similarly, especially in the heat of summer when he struggled with the sun, he felt faint longings for the North. However, the only effect these feelings had on him was to make him uneasy and restless without him knowing why.
White Fang had never been very demonstrative. Beyond his snuggling and the throwing of a crooning note into his love-growl, he had no way of expressing his love. Yet it was given him to discover a third way. He had always been susceptible to the laughter of the gods. Laughter had affected him with madness, made him frantic with rage. But he did not have it in him to be angry with the love-master, and when that god elected to laugh at him in a good-natured, bantering way, he was nonplussed. He could feel the pricking and stinging of the old anger as it strove to rise up in him, but it strove against love. He could not be angry; yet he had to do something. At first he was dignified, and the master laughed the harder. Then he tried to be more dignified, and the master laughed harder than before. In the end, the master laughed him out of his dignity. His jaws slightly parted, his lips lifted a little, and a quizzical expression that was more love than humour came into his eyes. He had learned to laugh.
White Fang had never been very expressive. Aside from snuggling and adding a soft note to his love-growl, he had no other way to show his love. However, he discovered a third way. He had always been sensitive to the laughter of the gods. Laughter would drive him to madness, making him furious. But he couldn't be angry with his love-master, and when that god chose to laugh at him in a friendly, teasing manner, he was taken aback. He felt the stirrings of old anger trying to surface, but it was held back by love. He couldn't get angry, but he needed to do something. At first, he tried to stay dignified, and the master laughed even more. Then he attempted to be even more dignified, and the master laughed even harder. Eventually, the master laughed him out of his dignity. His jaws parted slightly, his lips lifted a little, and a curious expression that was more love than humor appeared in his eyes. He had learned to laugh.
Likewise he learned to romp with the master, to be tumbled down and rolled over, and be the victim of innumerable rough tricks. In return he feigned anger, bristling and growling ferociously, and clipping his teeth together in snaps that had all the seeming of deadly intention. But he never forgot himself. Those snaps were always delivered on the empty air. At the end of such a romp, when blow and cuff and snap and snarl were fast and furious, they would break off suddenly and stand several feet apart, glaring at each other. And then, just as suddenly, like the sun rising on a stormy sea, they would begin to laugh. This would always culminate with the master’s arms going around White Fang’s neck and shoulders while the latter crooned and growled his love-song.
He also learned to play around with the master, to be knocked down and rolled over, and to be the target of countless rough pranks. In return, he pretended to be angry, bristling and growling fiercely, snapping his teeth together in a way that looked dangerous. But he never lost control. Those snaps were always aimed at empty air. After such a playful session, when hits and cuffs and snaps and snarls were fast and furious, they would suddenly stop and stand a few feet apart, staring at each other. Then, just as quickly, like the sun breaking through a stormy sea, they would start to laugh. This would always end with the master wrapping his arms around White Fang’s neck and shoulders while White Fang sang his love-song with croons and growls.
But nobody else ever romped with White Fang. He did not permit it. He stood on his dignity, and when they attempted it, his warning snarl and bristling mane were anything but playful. That he allowed the master these liberties was no reason that he should be a common dog, loving here and loving there, everybody’s property for a romp and good time. He loved with single heart and refused to cheapen himself or his love.
But no one else ever played around with White Fang. He didn’t allow it. He held himself with pride, and when they tried, his warning snarl and raised fur were anything but friendly. Just because he let his owner have those freedoms didn’t mean he would be a regular dog, enjoying himself with anyone and everyone, becoming just another pet for fun and games. He loved wholeheartedly and refused to diminish himself or his love.
The master went out on horseback a great deal, and to accompany him was one of White Fang’s chief duties in life. In the Northland he had evidenced his fealty by toiling in the harness; but there were no sleds in the Southland, nor did dogs pack burdens on their backs. So he rendered fealty in the new way, by running with the master’s horse. The longest day never played White Fang out. His was the gait of the wolf, smooth, tireless and effortless, and at the end of fifty miles he would come in jauntily ahead of the horse.
The master rode out on horseback quite often, and one of White Fang's main responsibilities was to accompany him. In the North, he showed his loyalty by working in harness; however, there were no sleds in the South, and dogs didn't carry loads on their backs. So, he expressed his loyalty in a new way by running alongside the master's horse. No matter how long the day was, White Fang never got tired. He moved with the grace of a wolf—smooth, tireless, and easy—and after covering fifty miles, he would come trotting in proudly ahead of the horse.
It was in connection with the riding, that White Fang achieved one other mode of expression—remarkable in that he did it but twice in all his life. The first time occurred when the master was trying to teach a spirited thoroughbred the method of opening and closing gates without the rider’s dismounting. Time and again and many times he ranged the horse up to the gate in the effort to close it and each time the horse became frightened and backed and plunged away. It grew more nervous and excited every moment. When it reared, the master put the spurs to it and made it drop its fore-legs back to earth, whereupon it would begin kicking with its hind-legs. White Fang watched the performance with increasing anxiety until he could contain himself no longer, when he sprang in front of the horse and barked savagely and warningly.
It was during the riding that White Fang found another way to express himself—remarkable because he only did it twice in his whole life. The first time happened when the master was trying to teach a spirited thoroughbred how to open and close gates without the rider needing to get off. Time after time, he brought the horse up to the gate, trying to get it to close, but each time the horse got scared and backed away, plunging off. It became more nervous and excited with every passing moment. When it reared up, the master urged it on with the spurs, making it bring its front legs back down to the ground, only for it to start kicking with its hind legs. White Fang watched this unfold with growing anxiety until he couldn't take it anymore, so he jumped in front of the horse and barked fiercely and warningly.
Though he often tried to bark thereafter, and the master encouraged him, he succeeded only once, and then it was not in the master’s presence. A scamper across the pasture, a jackrabbit rising suddenly under the horse’s feet, a violent sheer, a stumble, a fall to earth, and a broken leg for the master, was the cause of it. White Fang sprang in a rage at the throat of the offending horse, but was checked by the master’s voice.
Though he often tried to bark after that, and the owner encouraged him, he only managed it once, and it happened when the owner wasn't around. A dash across the pasture, a jackrabbit suddenly jumping up under the horse's feet, a wild turn, a stumble, a fall that left the owner with a broken leg—that's what caused it. White Fang leaped in anger at the throat of the offending horse, but was stopped by the owner's voice.
“Home! Go home!” the master commanded when he had ascertained his injury.
“Home! Go home!” the master ordered once he confirmed his injury.
White Fang was disinclined to desert him. The master thought of writing a note, but searched his pockets vainly for pencil and paper. Again he commanded White Fang to go home.
White Fang didn't want to leave him. The master thought about writing a note, but he searched his pockets in vain for pencil and paper. Again he told White Fang to go home.
The latter regarded him wistfully, started away, then returned and whined softly. The master talked to him gently but seriously, and he cocked his ears, and listened with painful intentness.
The latter looked at him with longing, turned away, then came back and whimpered softly. The master spoke to him in a kind yet serious tone, and he perked up his ears and listened intently, as if it pained him to focus.
“That’s all right, old fellow, you just run along home,” ran the talk. “Go on home and tell them what’s happened to me. Home with you, you wolf. Get along home!”
"That's fine, buddy, you just head on home," the conversation went. "Go on home and tell them what's happened to me. Get home, you wolf. Move along!"
White Fang knew the meaning of “home,” and though he did not understand the remainder of the master’s language, he knew it was his will that he should go home. He turned and trotted reluctantly away. Then he stopped, undecided, and looked back over his shoulder.
White Fang understood what “home” meant, and even though he didn’t grasp the rest of his master’s words, he knew it was his wish for him to go home. He turned and walked away slowly, hesitating. Then he paused, unsure, and glanced back over his shoulder.
“Go home!” came the sharp command, and this time he obeyed.
“Go home!” came the harsh command, and this time he listened.
The family was on the porch, taking the cool of the afternoon, when White Fang arrived. He came in among them, panting, covered with dust.
The family was on the porch, enjoying the cool afternoon breeze, when White Fang showed up. He walked in among them, panting and covered in dust.
“Weedon’s back,” Weedon’s mother announced.
“Weedon’s back,” Weedon’s mom announced.
The children welcomed White Fang with glad cries and ran to meet him. He avoided them and passed down the porch, but they cornered him against a rocking-chair and the railing. He growled and tried to push by them. Their mother looked apprehensively in their direction.
The kids cheered for White Fang and rushed to greet him. He dodged them and walked along the porch, but they trapped him against a rocking chair and the railing. He growled and tried to push past them. Their mom glanced over at them with concern.
“I confess, he makes me nervous around the children,” she said. “I have a dread that he will turn upon them unexpectedly some day.”
“I have to admit, he makes me anxious around the kids,” she said. “I have this fear that he will suddenly lash out at them one day.”
Growling savagely, White Fang sprang out of the corner, overturning the boy and the girl. The mother called them to her and comforted them, telling them not to bother White Fang.
Growling fiercely, White Fang leaped out of the corner, knocking over the boy and the girl. Their mother called them to her and reassured them, advising them not to disturb White Fang.
“A wolf is a wolf!” commented Judge Scott. “There is no trusting one.”
“A wolf is a wolf!” Judge Scott remarked. “You can’t trust one.”
“But he is not all wolf,” interposed Beth, standing for her brother in his absence.
“But he’s not just a wolf,” Beth said, speaking up for her brother since he wasn't there.
“You have only Weedon’s opinion for that,” rejoined the judge. “He merely surmises that there is some strain of dog in White Fang; but as he will tell you himself, he knows nothing about it. As for his appearance—”
“You only have Weedon’s opinion for that,” the judge replied. “He just guesses that there’s some dog lineage in White Fang; but as he’ll tell you himself, he doesn’t really know anything about it. As for his appearance—”
He did not finish his sentence. White Fang stood before him, growling fiercely.
He didn't finish his sentence. White Fang stood in front of him, growling fiercely.
“Go away! Lie down, sir!” Judge Scott commanded.
“Go away! Lie down, sir!” Judge Scott ordered.
White Fang turned to the love-master’s wife. She screamed with fright as he seized her dress in his teeth and dragged on it till the frail fabric tore away. By this time he had become the centre of interest.
White Fang turned to the love-master’s wife. She screamed in terror as he grabbed her dress with his teeth and pulled on it until the delicate fabric tore away. By this point, he had become the center of attention.
He had ceased from his growling and stood, head up, looking into their faces. His throat worked spasmodically, but made no sound, while he struggled with all his body, convulsed with the effort to rid himself of the incommunicable something that strained for utterance.
He had stopped growling and stood with his head held high, looking into their faces. His throat moved uncontrollably, but no sound came out as he struggled with his entire body, convulsed with the effort to express something that was desperate to be said.
“I hope he is not going mad,” said Weedon’s mother. “I told Weedon that I was afraid the warm climate would not agree with an Arctic animal.”
“I hope he’s not going crazy,” said Weedon’s mom. “I told Weedon that I was worried the warm climate wouldn’t be good for an Arctic animal.”
“He’s trying to speak, I do believe,” Beth announced.
"He's trying to talk, I think," Beth said.
At this moment speech came to White Fang, rushing up in a great burst of barking.
At that moment, speech came to White Fang, bursting forth in a loud flurry of barking.
“Something has happened to Weedon,” his wife said decisively.
“Something has happened to Weedon,” his wife said firmly.
They were all on their feet now, and White Fang ran down the steps, looking back for them to follow. For the second and last time in his life he had barked and made himself understood.
They were all standing now, and White Fang dashed down the steps, glancing back for them to follow. For the second and final time in his life, he had barked and gotten his message across.
After this event he found a warmer place in the hearts of the Sierra Vista people, and even the groom whose arm he had slashed admitted that he was a wise dog even if he was a wolf. Judge Scott still held to the same opinion, and proved it to everybody’s dissatisfaction by measurements and descriptions taken from the encyclopaedia and various works on natural history.
After this event, he found a warmer spot in the hearts of the Sierra Vista people, and even the groom whose arm he had slashed admitted that he was a clever dog, even if he was a wolf. Judge Scott still maintained the same opinion and proved it to everyone’s annoyance with measurements and descriptions from encyclopedias and various natural history books.
The days came and went, streaming their unbroken sunshine over the Santa Clara Valley. But as they grew shorter and White Fang’s second winter in the Southland came on, he made a strange discovery. Collie’s teeth were no longer sharp. There was a playfulness about her nips and a gentleness that prevented them from really hurting him. He forgot that she had made life a burden to him, and when she disported herself around him he responded solemnly, striving to be playful and becoming no more than ridiculous.
The days passed by, pouring their continuous sunshine over the Santa Clara Valley. But as they started to get shorter and White Fang's second winter in the South arrived, he noticed something strange. Collie's teeth weren't sharp anymore. There was a playful vibe to her nips and a gentleness that kept them from actually hurting him. He forgot how she had made his life difficult, and when she frolicked around him, he tried to be playful too but ended up looking silly instead.
One day she led him off on a long chase through the back-pasture land into the woods. It was the afternoon that the master was to ride, and White Fang knew it. The horse stood saddled and waiting at the door. White Fang hesitated. But there was that in him deeper than all the law he had learned, than the customs that had moulded him, than his love for the master, than the very will to live of himself; and when, in the moment of his indecision, Collie nipped him and scampered off, he turned and followed after. The master rode alone that day; and in the woods, side by side, White Fang ran with Collie, as his mother, Kiche, and old One Eye had run long years before in the silent Northland forest.
One day, she took him on a long chase through the back pasture and into the woods. It was the afternoon when the master was set to ride, and White Fang knew that. The horse was saddled and waiting by the door. White Fang hesitated. But there was something in him that ran deeper than all the rules he had learned, the customs that had shaped him, his love for the master, and even his own will to survive; and when, in that moment of uncertainty, Collie nipped at him and ran off, he turned and followed her. The master rode alone that day; and in the woods, side by side, White Fang ran with Collie, just like his mother, Kiche, and old One Eye had run many years before in the quiet Northland forest.
CHAPTER V
THE SLEEPING WOLF
It was about this time that the newspapers were full of the daring escape of a convict from San Quentin prison. He was a ferocious man. He had been ill-made in the making. He had not been born right, and he had not been helped any by the moulding he had received at the hands of society. The hands of society are harsh, and this man was a striking sample of its handiwork. He was a beast—a human beast, it is true, but nevertheless so terrible a beast that he can best be characterised as carnivorous.
It was around this time that the newspapers were buzzing with the bold escape of a convict from San Quentin prison. He was a fierce man. He had been poorly shaped from the very beginning. He hadn’t been born right, and society’s treatment of him didn’t help. Society can be cruel, and this man was a clear example of its impact. He was a beast—a human beast, to be fair, but still such a horrifying creature that he could best be described as carnivorous.
In San Quentin prison he had proved incorrigible. Punishment failed to break his spirit. He could die dumb-mad and fighting to the last, but he could not live and be beaten. The more fiercely he fought, the more harshly society handled him, and the only effect of harshness was to make him fiercer. Strait-jackets, starvation, and beatings and clubbings were the wrong treatment for Jim Hall; but it was the treatment he received. It was the treatment he had received from the time he was a little pulpy boy in a San Francisco slum—soft clay in the hands of society and ready to be formed into something.
In San Quentin prison, he had proven to be unmanageable. Punishment couldn't break his spirit. He could die silently insane and fighting till the end, but he couldn't live and be defeated. The more he resisted, the more severely society treated him, and the only result of this harsh treatment was to make him fight harder. Straitjackets, starvation, beatings, and clubs were the wrong approach for Jim Hall; yet it was the treatment he received. It was the treatment he had endured since he was a little soft boy in a San Francisco slum—malleable clay in society's hands, ready to be shaped into something.
It was during Jim Hall’s third term in prison that he encountered a guard that was almost as great a beast as he. The guard treated him unfairly, lied about him to the warden, lost his credits, persecuted him. The difference between them was that the guard carried a bunch of keys and a revolver. Jim Hall had only his naked hands and his teeth. But he sprang upon the guard one day and used his teeth on the other’s throat just like any jungle animal.
It was during Jim Hall’s third term in prison that he came across a guard who was almost as much of a monster as he was. The guard treated him badly, lied about him to the warden, took away his credits, and harassed him. The difference between them was that the guard had a set of keys and a gun. Jim Hall had only his bare hands and his teeth. But one day, he leaped at the guard and bit into the other man’s throat like a wild animal.
After this, Jim Hall went to live in the incorrigible cell. He lived there three years. The cell was of iron, the floor, the walls, the roof. He never left this cell. He never saw the sky nor the sunshine. Day was a twilight and night was a black silence. He was in an iron tomb, buried alive. He saw no human face, spoke to no human thing. When his food was shoved in to him, he growled like a wild animal. He hated all things. For days and nights he bellowed his rage at the universe. For weeks and months he never made a sound, in the black silence eating his very soul. He was a man and a monstrosity, as fearful a thing of fear as ever gibbered in the visions of a maddened brain.
After this, Jim Hall went to live in the unforgiving cell. He stayed there for three years. The cell was made of iron—floor, walls, and roof. He never left this cell. He never saw the sky or the sunshine. Day was like twilight, and night was a pitch-black silence. He was in an iron tomb, buried alive. He saw no human face and spoke to no one. When his food was pushed in to him, he growled like a wild animal. He hated everything. For days and nights, he roared his rage at the universe. For weeks and months, he didn’t make a sound, consuming his very soul in the black silence. He was both a man and a monstrosity, as terrifying as anything that ever crept in the nightmares of a crazed mind.
And then, one night, he escaped. The warders said it was impossible, but nevertheless the cell was empty, and half in half out of it lay the body of a dead guard. Two other dead guards marked his trail through the prison to the outer walls, and he had killed with his hands to avoid noise.
And then, one night, he got away. The guards said it was impossible, but still, the cell was empty, and half in and half out of it lay the body of a dead guard. Two other dead guards marked his path through the prison to the outer walls, and he had killed quietly with his hands to avoid making noise.
He was armed with the weapons of the slain guards—a live arsenal that fled through the hills pursued by the organised might of society. A heavy price of gold was upon his head. Avaricious farmers hunted him with shot-guns. His blood might pay off a mortgage or send a son to college. Public-spirited citizens took down their rifles and went out after him. A pack of bloodhounds followed the way of his bleeding feet. And the sleuth-hounds of the law, the paid fighting animals of society, with telephone, and telegraph, and special train, clung to his trail night and day.
He was armed with the weapons of the dead guards—a live arsenal running through the hills, chased by the organized forces of society. A hefty bounty was on his head. Greedy farmers hunted him with shotguns. His blood could pay off a mortgage or send a son to college. Public-spirited citizens grabbed their rifles and went out after him. A pack of bloodhounds followed the trail of his bleeding feet. And the law's sleuth-hounds, the paid enforcers of society, with their telephones, telegraphs, and special trains, tracked him relentlessly, day and night.
Sometimes they came upon him, and men faced him like heroes, or stampeded through barbed-wire fences to the delight of the commonwealth reading the account at the breakfast table. It was after such encounters that the dead and wounded were carted back to the towns, and their places filled by men eager for the man-hunt.
Sometimes they ran into him, and men confronted him like heroes, or charged through barbed-wire fences, much to the excitement of the public reading about it at the breakfast table. It was after these encounters that the dead and wounded were brought back to the towns, and their spots were taken by men eager for the chase.
And then Jim Hall disappeared. The bloodhounds vainly quested on the lost trail. Inoffensive ranchers in remote valleys were held up by armed men and compelled to identify themselves; while the remains of Jim Hall were discovered on a dozen mountain-sides by greedy claimants for blood-money.
And then Jim Hall vanished. The bloodhounds searched in vain for his lost trail. Innocent ranchers in isolated valleys were confronted by armed men and forced to confirm their identities; meanwhile, Jim Hall's remains were found on several mountain sides by those eager to collect blood money.
In the meantime the newspapers were read at Sierra Vista, not so much with interest as with anxiety. The women were afraid. Judge Scott pooh-poohed and laughed, but not with reason, for it was in his last days on the bench that Jim Hall had stood before him and received sentence. And in open court-room, before all men, Jim Hall had proclaimed that the day would come when he would wreak vengeance on the Judge that sentenced him.
In the meantime, the newspapers in Sierra Vista were read not so much out of interest but out of anxiety. The women were scared. Judge Scott dismissed it with a laugh, but he had no reason to; it was during his final days on the bench that Jim Hall had stood in front of him and been sentenced. And in open court, in front of everyone, Jim Hall had declared that the day would come when he would take revenge on the judge who sentenced him.
For once, Jim Hall was right. He was innocent of the crime for which he was sentenced. It was a case, in the parlance of thieves and police, of “rail-roading.” Jim Hall was being “rail-roaded” to prison for a crime he had not committed. Because of the two prior convictions against him, Judge Scott imposed upon him a sentence of fifty years.
For once, Jim Hall was right. He didn't commit the crime for which he was sentenced. It was, in the language of criminals and law enforcement, a case of “railroading.” Jim Hall was being “railroaded” to prison for a crime he hadn’t done. Due to the two prior convictions against him, Judge Scott gave him a sentence of fifty years.
Judge Scott did not know all things, and he did not know that he was party to a police conspiracy, that the evidence was hatched and perjured, that Jim Hall was guiltless of the crime charged. And Jim Hall, on the other hand, did not know that Judge Scott was merely ignorant. Jim Hall believed that the judge knew all about it and was hand in glove with the police in the perpetration of the monstrous injustice. So it was, when the doom of fifty years of living death was uttered by Judge Scott, that Jim Hall, hating all things in the society that misused him, rose up and raged in the court-room until dragged down by half a dozen of his blue-coated enemies. To him, Judge Scott was the keystone in the arch of injustice, and upon Judge Scott he emptied the vials of his wrath and hurled the threats of his revenge yet to come. Then Jim Hall went to his living death . . . and escaped.
Judge Scott didn’t know everything, and he didn’t realize he was involved in a police conspiracy, that the evidence was fabricated and false, and that Jim Hall was innocent of the crime he was accused of. Meanwhile, Jim Hall thought Judge Scott was fully aware of what was happening and was working closely with the police to support the terrible injustice. So, when Judge Scott sentenced him to fifty years of a living death, Jim Hall, filled with hatred for a society that wronged him, erupted in the courtroom until he was subdued by several uniformed officers. To Jim, Judge Scott was the key player in the system of injustice, and he unleashed all his anger on Judge Scott with threats of revenge to come. Then Jim Hall went on to endure his living death . . . and escaped.
Of all this White Fang knew nothing. But between him and Alice, the master’s wife, there existed a secret. Each night, after Sierra Vista had gone to bed, she rose and let in White Fang to sleep in the big hall. Now White Fang was not a house-dog, nor was he permitted to sleep in the house; so each morning, early, she slipped down and let him out before the family was awake.
Of all this, White Fang knew nothing. But between him and Alice, the master's wife, there was a secret. Each night, after Sierra Vista had gone to bed, she would get up and let White Fang in to sleep in the large hall. White Fang wasn’t a house dog, nor was he allowed to sleep inside, so every morning, early on, she would sneak down and let him out before the family woke up.
On one such night, while all the house slept, White Fang awoke and lay very quietly. And very quietly he smelled the air and read the message it bore of a strange god’s presence. And to his ears came sounds of the strange god’s movements. White Fang burst into no furious outcry. It was not his way. The strange god walked softly, but more softly walked White Fang, for he had no clothes to rub against the flesh of his body. He followed silently. In the Wild he had hunted live meat that was infinitely timid, and he knew the advantage of surprise.
On one such night, while everyone in the house was asleep, White Fang woke up and lay very still. He quietly sniffed the air and sensed the presence of a strange god. He heard the sounds of the strange god moving around. White Fang didn’t make any loud noises; that wasn’t his style. The strange god moved softly, but White Fang was even quieter, as he had no clothes rubbing against his skin. He followed silently. In the Wild, he had hunted skittish prey, and he understood the advantage of surprise.
The strange god paused at the foot of the great staircase and listened, and White Fang was as dead, so without movement was he as he watched and waited. Up that staircase the way led to the love-master and to the love-master’s dearest possessions. White Fang bristled, but waited. The strange god’s foot lifted. He was beginning the ascent.
The strange god stopped at the bottom of the grand staircase and listened, and White Fang was completely still, as lifeless as he looked while he watched and waited. Up that staircase was the path to the love-master and the love-master’s most valued treasures. White Fang tensed, but remained in place. The strange god's foot raised. He was starting to climb.
Then it was that White Fang struck. He gave no warning, with no snarl anticipated his own action. Into the air he lifted his body in the spring that landed him on the strange god’s back. White Fang clung with his fore-paws to the man’s shoulders, at the same time burying his fangs into the back of the man’s neck. He clung on for a moment, long enough to drag the god over backward. Together they crashed to the floor. White Fang leaped clear, and, as the man struggled to rise, was in again with the slashing fangs.
Then White Fang attacked. He didn't give any warning or growl before he acted. He jumped into the air and landed on the strange man’s back. White Fang grabbed onto the man’s shoulders with his front paws while sinking his teeth into the back of the man’s neck. He held on for a moment, just long enough to pull the man backward. They both fell to the ground. White Fang jumped away, and as the man tried to get up, he lunged back in with his sharp teeth.
Sierra Vista awoke in alarm. The noise from downstairs was as that of a score of battling fiends. There were revolver shots. A man’s voice screamed once in horror and anguish. There was a great snarling and growling, and over all arose a smashing and crashing of furniture and glass.
Sierra Vista woke up in shock. The noise from downstairs sounded like a group of fierce fighters. There were gunshots. A man's voice screamed out in terror and pain. There were loud snarls and growls, and on top of it all, there was the sound of furniture and glass being smashed and broken.
But almost as quickly as it had arisen, the commotion died away. The struggle had not lasted more than three minutes. The frightened household clustered at the top of the stairway. From below, as from out an abyss of blackness, came up a gurgling sound, as of air bubbling through water. Sometimes this gurgle became sibilant, almost a whistle. But this, too, quickly died down and ceased. Then naught came up out of the blackness save a heavy panting of some creature struggling sorely for air.
But almost as quickly as it started, the commotion faded away. The struggle had lasted no more than three minutes. The terrified household gathered at the top of the stairs. From below, as if from a deep abyss, came a gurgling sound, like air bubbling through water. Sometimes this gurgle turned into a hissing sound, almost like a whistle. But that, too, quickly diminished and stopped. Then nothing came up from the darkness except the heavy panting of some creature desperately gasping for air.
Weedon Scott pressed a button, and the staircase and downstairs hall were flooded with light. Then he and Judge Scott, revolvers in hand, cautiously descended. There was no need for this caution. White Fang had done his work. In the midst of the wreckage of overthrown and smashed furniture, partly on his side, his face hidden by an arm, lay a man. Weedon Scott bent over, removed the arm and turned the man’s face upward. A gaping throat explained the manner of his death.
Weedon Scott pressed a button, and the staircase and hallway below lit up. He and Judge Scott, both holding revolvers, carefully made their way down. There was no reason for this carefulness. White Fang had already taken care of things. Among the wreckage of overturned and broken furniture, a man lay on his side, his face obscured by an arm. Weedon Scott leaned down, pulled away the arm, and turned the man’s face up. A gaping wound in his throat revealed how he had died.
“Jim Hall,” said Judge Scott, and father and son looked significantly at each other.
“Jim Hall,” said Judge Scott, and father and son exchanged meaningful glances.
Then they turned to White Fang. He, too, was lying on his side. His eyes were closed, but the lids slightly lifted in an effort to look at them as they bent over him, and the tail was perceptibly agitated in a vain effort to wag. Weedon Scott patted him, and his throat rumbled an acknowledging growl. But it was a weak growl at best, and it quickly ceased. His eyelids drooped and went shut, and his whole body seemed to relax and flatten out upon the floor.
Then they turned to White Fang. He was also lying on his side. His eyes were closed, but the lids lifted slightly in an attempt to see them as they leaned over him, and his tail was noticeably restless in a futile attempt to wag. Weedon Scott patted him, and a low growl rumbled from his throat in acknowledgment. But it was a weak growl at best, and it quickly faded. His eyelids drooped and closed again, and his whole body seemed to relax and flatten out on the floor.
“He’s all in, poor devil,” muttered the master.
“Poor guy, he’s completely invested,” the master muttered.
“We’ll see about that,” asserted the Judge, as he started for the telephone.
"We'll see about that," said the Judge as he headed for the phone.
“Frankly, he has one chance in a thousand,” announced the surgeon, after he had worked an hour and a half on White Fang.
“Honestly, he has one chance in a thousand,” said the surgeon, after he had worked on White Fang for an hour and a half.
Dawn was breaking through the windows and dimming the electric lights. With the exception of the children, the whole family was gathered about the surgeon to hear his verdict.
Dawn was coming through the windows and dimming the electric lights. Except for the children, the whole family was gathered around the surgeon to hear his verdict.
“One broken hind-leg,” he went on. “Three broken ribs, one at least of which has pierced the lungs. He has lost nearly all the blood in his body. There is a large likelihood of internal injuries. He must have been jumped upon. To say nothing of three bullet holes clear through him. One chance in a thousand is really optimistic. He hasn’t a chance in ten thousand.”
“His hind leg is broken,” he continued. “Three ribs are broken, and at least one has punctured his lungs. He’s lost almost all the blood in his body. There’s a strong chance of internal injuries. He must have been attacked. Not to mention the three bullet holes all the way through him. One in a thousand is really optimistic. He doesn’t have a chance in ten thousand.”
“But he mustn’t lose any chance that might be of help to him,” Judge Scott exclaimed. “Never mind expense. Put him under the X-ray—anything. Weedon, telegraph at once to San Francisco for Doctor Nichols. No reflection on you, doctor, you understand; but he must have the advantage of every chance.”
“But he can’t miss any opportunity that could help him,” Judge Scott shouted. “Forget about the cost. Get him an X-ray—whatever it takes. Weedon, wire San Francisco for Doctor Nichols right away. No offense to you, doctor, you know that; but he needs every possible advantage.”
The surgeon smiled indulgently. “Of course I understand. He deserves all that can be done for him. He must be nursed as you would nurse a human being, a sick child. And don’t forget what I told you about temperature. I’ll be back at ten o’clock again.”
The surgeon smiled kindly. “Of course I get it. He deserves everything that can be done for him. He needs to be cared for just like you would care for a human, a sick child. And don’t forget what I mentioned about temperature. I’ll be back at ten o’clock.”
White Fang received the nursing. Judge Scott’s suggestion of a trained nurse was indignantly clamoured down by the girls, who themselves undertook the task. And White Fang won out on the one chance in ten thousand denied him by the surgeon.
White Fang got the care he needed. The girls fiercely protested Judge Scott's idea of hiring a trained nurse and decided to take on the responsibility themselves. And White Fang ended up getting the one chance in ten thousand that the surgeon had denied him.
The latter was not to be censured for his misjudgment. All his life he had tended and operated on the soft humans of civilisation, who lived sheltered lives and had descended out of many sheltered generations. Compared with White Fang, they were frail and flabby, and clutched life without any strength in their grip. White Fang had come straight from the Wild, where the weak perish early and shelter is vouchsafed to none. In neither his father nor his mother was there any weakness, nor in the generations before them. A constitution of iron and the vitality of the Wild were White Fang’s inheritance, and he clung to life, the whole of him and every part of him, in spirit and in flesh, with the tenacity that of old belonged to all creatures.
The latter shouldn't be blamed for his mistake. His entire life, he had cared for and treated the delicate humans of civilization, who lived protected lives and were descendants of many generations of comfort. Compared to White Fang, they were weak and soft, holding on to life without any true strength. White Fang had come straight from the Wild, where the weak die young and no one is guaranteed shelter. Neither his father nor his mother had any weakness, nor did their ancestors. A strong constitution and the vitality of the Wild were White Fang’s birthright, and he held on to life, body and spirit, with the fierce determination that once belonged to all living beings.
Bound down a prisoner, denied even movement by the plaster casts and bandages, White Fang lingered out the weeks. He slept long hours and dreamed much, and through his mind passed an unending pageant of Northland visions. All the ghosts of the past arose and were with him. Once again he lived in the lair with Kiche, crept trembling to the knees of Grey Beaver to tender his allegiance, ran for his life before Lip-lip and all the howling bedlam of the puppy-pack.
Bound as a prisoner, unable even to move because of the plaster casts and bandages, White Fang endured the weeks. He slept for long hours and dreamed a lot, and through his mind flowed a never-ending parade of visions from the North. All the memories of the past emerged and were with him again. Once more, he lived in the den with Kiche, nervously crept to Grey Beaver's knees to show his loyalty, and ran for his life from Lip-lip and the chaotic noise of the puppy pack.
He ran again through the silence, hunting his living food through the months of famine; and again he ran at the head of the team, the gut-whips of Mit-sah and Grey Beaver snapping behind, their voices crying “Ra! Raa!” when they came to a narrow passage and the team closed together like a fan to go through. He lived again all his days with Beauty Smith and the fights he had fought. At such times he whimpered and snarled in his sleep, and they that looked on said that his dreams were bad.
He again ran through the quiet, searching for food to survive the months of hunger; and once more he led the team, the sharp voices of Mit-sah and Grey Beaver snapping behind him, shouting “Ra! Raa!” as they approached a narrow path and the team bunched together like a fan to get through. He relived all his days with Beauty Smith and the battles he had fought. During those times, he whimpered and growled in his sleep, and those who watched said that his dreams were troubling.
But there was one particular nightmare from which he suffered—the clanking, clanging monsters of electric cars that were to him colossal screaming lynxes. He would lie in a screen of bushes, watching for a squirrel to venture far enough out on the ground from its tree-refuge. Then, when he sprang out upon it, it would transform itself into an electric car, menacing and terrible, towering over him like a mountain, screaming and clanging and spitting fire at him. It was the same when he challenged the hawk down out of the sky. Down out of the blue it would rush, as it dropped upon him changing itself into the ubiquitous electric car. Or again, he would be in the pen of Beauty Smith. Outside the pen, men would be gathering, and he knew that a fight was on. He watched the door for his antagonist to enter. The door would open, and thrust in upon him would come the awful electric car. A thousand times this occurred, and each time the terror it inspired was as vivid and great as ever.
But there was one particular nightmare he couldn’t escape—the clanking, clanging beasts of electric cars that seemed to him like gigantic, screaming lynxes. He would lie hidden in a patch of bushes, waiting for a squirrel to venture far enough from its tree. Then, when he pounced, it would turn into an electric car, menacing and terrifying, looming over him like a mountain, screaming, clanging, and spitting fire. The same thing happened when he dared to challenge a hawk that swooped down from the sky. It would dive from the blue and transform into the ever-present electric car just as it approached him. Then he would find himself in Beauty Smith's pen. Outside, men would gather, and he knew a fight was about to happen. He would keep an eye on the door for his opponent to enter. When the door opened, the dreaded electric car would come crashing in. This happened a thousand times, and each time, the fear it brought was just as intense and real as before.
Then came the day when the last bandage and the last plaster cast were taken off. It was a gala day. All Sierra Vista was gathered around. The master rubbed his ears, and he crooned his love-growl. The master’s wife called him the “Blessed Wolf,” which name was taken up with acclaim and all the women called him the Blessed Wolf.
Then the day finally arrived when the last bandage and the last cast were removed. It was a festive occasion. Everyone in Sierra Vista gathered around. The master rubbed his ears and made a soft, affectionate sound. The master’s wife called him the “Blessed Wolf,” and everyone loved the name, so all the women started calling him the Blessed Wolf.
He tried to rise to his feet, and after several attempts fell down from weakness. He had lain so long that his muscles had lost their cunning, and all the strength had gone out of them. He felt a little shame because of his weakness, as though, forsooth, he were failing the gods in the service he owed them. Because of this he made heroic efforts to arise and at last he stood on his four legs, tottering and swaying back and forth.
He tried to get up, but after several attempts, he collapsed from weakness. He had been lying down for so long that his muscles had lost their strength, and all the power had drained from them. He felt a bit ashamed of his weakness, as if he were letting the gods down by not being able to serve them properly. Because of this, he made a strong effort to get up and finally managed to stand on his four legs, wobbling and swaying back and forth.
“The Blessed Wolf!” chorused the women.
“The Blessed Wolf!” the women echoed.
Judge Scott surveyed them triumphantly.
Judge Scott looked at them triumphantly.
“Out of your own mouths be it,” he said. “Just as I contended right along. No mere dog could have done what he did. He’s a wolf.”
“From your own words, be it,” he said. “Just as I’ve argued all along. No ordinary dog could have done what he did. He’s a wolf.”
“A Blessed Wolf,” amended the Judge’s wife.
“A Blessed Wolf,” the Judge’s wife corrected.
“Yes, Blessed Wolf,” agreed the Judge. “And henceforth that shall be my name for him.”
“Yes, Blessed Wolf,” the Judge agreed. “From now on, that will be my name for him.”
“He’ll have to learn to walk again,” said the surgeon; “so he might as well start in right now. It won’t hurt him. Take him outside.”
“He’ll have to learn to walk again,” said the surgeon; “so he might as well start right now. It won’t hurt him. Take him outside.”
And outside he went, like a king, with all Sierra Vista about him and tending on him. He was very weak, and when he reached the lawn he lay down and rested for a while.
And he stepped outside, like a king, with all of Sierra Vista around him, caring for him. He was very weak, and when he reached the lawn, he lay down and rested for a bit.
Then the procession started on, little spurts of strength coming into White Fang’s muscles as he used them and the blood began to surge through them. The stables were reached, and there in the doorway, lay Collie, a half-dozen pudgy puppies playing about her in the sun.
Then the procession began, small bursts of strength flowing into White Fang’s muscles as he used them and the blood started to rush through them. They arrived at the stables, where in the doorway lay Collie, with a handful of chubby puppies playing around her in the sunlight.
White Fang looked on with a wondering eye. Collie snarled warningly at him, and he was careful to keep his distance. The master with his toe helped one sprawling puppy toward him. He bristled suspiciously, but the master warned him that all was well. Collie, clasped in the arms of one of the women, watched him jealously and with a snarl warned him that all was not well.
White Fang watched with curiosity. Collie growled a warning at him, and he made sure to stay back. The master nudged one of the puppies toward him with his foot. He tensed up, but the master assured him everything was fine. Collie, held in the arms of one of the women, glared at him jealously and growled a warning that things were not fine.
The puppy sprawled in front of him. He cocked his ears and watched it curiously. Then their noses touched, and he felt the warm little tongue of the puppy on his jowl. White Fang’s tongue went out, he knew not why, and he licked the puppy’s face.
The puppy lay sprawled in front of him. He perked up his ears and watched it with interest. Then their noses met, and he felt the puppy’s warm little tongue on his cheek. White Fang stuck out his tongue, not sure why, and licked the puppy’s face.
Hand-clapping and pleased cries from the gods greeted the performance. He was surprised, and looked at them in a puzzled way. Then his weakness asserted itself, and he lay down, his ears cocked, his head on one side, as he watched the puppy. The other puppies came sprawling toward him, to Collie’s great disgust; and he gravely permitted them to clamber and tumble over him. At first, amid the applause of the gods, he betrayed a trifle of his old self-consciousness and awkwardness. This passed away as the puppies’ antics and mauling continued, and he lay with half-shut patient eyes, drowsing in the sun.
Hand-clapping and happy shouts from the gods welcomed the performance. He was taken aback and looked at them in confusion. Then his exhaustion kicked in, and he lay down, his ears perked up, his head tilted to one side as he watched the puppy. The other puppies came crawling toward him, much to Collie's annoyance; and he solemnly allowed them to climb and tumble over him. At first, with the gods’ applause ringing in his ears, he showed a bit of his old self-consciousness and clumsiness. This faded as the puppies continued their playful antics, and he lay there with half-closed, patient eyes, dozing in the sun.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!